Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - SenorVinnie

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie is back
« on: April 01, 2022, 08:30:36 PM »
Finding me a tag team partner

Part one

Corfu Airport, Corfu, Greece


The camera’s show up as Vinnie walks out from the airplane along with his friend Pete the cactus, they are both dressed in a very colourful and typical tourism clothing. Vinnie is wearing sunglasses, he has put on a rather Hawaiian shirt and white knee high pants. The outfit is completed with rather plain loafers as he drags his suitcase behind him. On top of the suitcase we can see Pete his friend sitting as wires is keeping him from falling off the suitcase as Vinnie stops and inhales the Greek air into his lungs.

“Ahhh.., I just love Hawaii Pete.”

He takes a few steps forward as Pete starts to shake around on the suitcase due to uneven ground underneath it.

“……… (translation:”Vinnie, this is Greece.”

“Hawaii, Greece…, whatever. At least I am back in competition and ready to find me a mixed tag team partner amigo.”

Vinnie’s smile widens even larger, pushing his chest ahead and inhales the Greece air before exhaling as he puts on his sunglasses and looks around.

“Hmm, this airport seems smaller than I had imagined. No ceremonial reception for the greatest wrestling company that there is today, but I guess it’s because I haven’t been active in ages… But that is going to change!!”

Vinnie walks towards a car with a driver standing in front of it that is holding a sign that reads Senor Vinnie, Vinnie takes down his sunglasses and looks puzzled.

“Where’s my limo??”

The driver gives a cheesy smile and extends his hand towards his car that is a cheap ass taxi that smells and the old seats.

“Excuse me sir, but a certain Pete ordered us to take you to your hotel.”

Vinnie turns his attention towards his cactus, who doesn’t react to the sudden attention that he has been given by his friend. Vinnie sighs and turns his attention towards the driver that stands in front of him.

“Fine, where can I put my luggage???”

He points at his suitcase as the driver nods  his head and walks towards the car door in the back of the taxi and opens the door after several attempts. The door screaches open and it nearly falls off the hinges before the man pushes a small chair aside to make room for his suitcase. This causes Vinnie to turn his attention back to the cactus with a disappointed look on his face.

“Let me guess, you had spent the rest of your money for Iris??”

Pete turns towards Vinnie and shakes its head

“……. (translation: I didn’t expected that dog collar with diamonds to be that expensive.”

Vinnie face palms himself after hearing the response from his cactus friend, he turns his attention back towards the driver after a few seconds of trying to recollect his composure. The driver keeps smiling while showing the inside of the car, where we see an old couch shoved into the back along with a classic tape recorder that plays some Demis Roussos. We see duck tape holding the door on the other side together that makes Vinnie swallows even more.

“Are you sure that this car is safe???”

“Oh yes sir, it is very safe, it recently passed its check-up.”

He scratches his head and decides to take the risk, he hands the suitcase to the driver who places it next to the couch as Vinnie sits down on the couch, that immediately drops a few inches as the air escapes from a small hole in the back. Vinnie looks startled for a few moments before reaching for a seatbelt, but cannot find any.

“I just forgot to tell you sir, the seatbelts have been ordered. I expect them to be shipped in next week.”

Vinnie swallows harder, he stares towards Pete and has a look of anger upon his face.

“Hand me over that credit card!! This is the last time I allow you to handle my finances and booking!!!!”

The engine starts as we hear an explosion coming from the exhaust pipe, causing smoke to emerge from the back as this causes Vinnie to jump upwards in fear. His head hits the roof of the car, causing his sunglasses to fall off of his head onto the floor. Vinnie leans down in an attempt to reach for it, but nearly falls off the couch as the driver makes a turn.

“Good Grief!!!”

“No worries sir, all you need to do is to hold on to the door next to you.”

Instinctively Vinnie reaches over for the door and digs his fingers into the fabric of the car, causing him to suddenly hold the door in his own hands as it broke down from its hinges.

“I am sorry sir, I meant holdin on to the door on the other side of the car.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen to the size of plates as he realizes that he is holding a car door in his own hands.

“Uhm senor, I think it is best that you stop the car here. Me and Pete will walk the rest to the hotel.”

“No can do sir”

“Why not??”

“The brakes are in the repairs also”

The look of shock is now visible on the face of Vinnie, realizing that he is inside a car that is very dangerous.

“I thought you said that the car passed its check-up??”

The driver turns his head and has a smile that needs to be reassuring to Vinnie.

“Yes, but only because I paid my cousin fifty bucks. I will just use the bumper in front of the car to stop against a wall so that it will automatically stop. Don’t worry, just as long as I do not drive too fast it will not explode…. Or I could just drive around until the gasoline runs out.”

Vinnie’s face turns completely white as he notices the driver isn’t paying attention in front of him.

“Keep your attention on the road!!!!!”

“Don’t worry sir, I am the safest limo driver on the island.”

Says the driver while having his head turned towards Vinnie while keeping the steering wheel straight ahead, where he nearly hits a stop sign as well as luckily missing two cars that came from different sides upon a crossroads. The colour on Vinnie’s face slowly turns into pale white as he nearly passes out from being nervous. With sweat pouring from his face he points towards ahead of him as we see a truck driver emerge from the opposite side of the road as the Greek driver is heading towards it, causing the truck driver to hit the claxon as that causes the driver to turn around and moves out of the way at the final moment. This causes Vinnie to sigh of relief

“So you never had any accidents???”

The driver shakes his head in a negative fashion as that causes Vinnie’s eyebrow to raise in doubt.

“Oh no sir, I’m just the one that has the least accidents of the entire island. But then again, You are my first customer sir.”

“WHAT??!!!”

Vinnie’s eyes bulge out in utter shock, causing him to drop the door on the road next to him as he had completely forgotten that he was still holding on to the body part of the car. Instinctively he reaches over towards Pete, wanting to hug him in utter fear to find some relief. Only to feel the spines stab him in the arms and the other body parts that come in contact with Pete as if they were thumbtacks. The sudden reaction causes Vinnie to scream out in agonizing pain, losing balance on the coach as he falls outside the car as the driver turns a corner at the same moment. Vinnie falls on his back, rolls through instinctively and comes to an abrupt end against a stopsign while the car continues to drive on towards the hotel.

“I guess that’s what people mean when they get car sick huh???”

Vinnie scratches his head as he slowly gets up as he starts to look for the direction towards the hotel that Pete had booked for the two of them

“This wouldn’t have happened if we went to Hawaii.”

Later that day in the hotel

It’s later that day, Vinnie had showered and dressed up in new clothing before heading into the lobby of the hotel with a happy look on his face.

“It’s time for me to find me a mixed tag team partner, I just don’t know where to begin.”

Vinnie looks around the lobby, hoping to walk into any of the SCW Bombshells that this company has as they are the best female competitors known to this world. He turns his gaze to the left as he spots a woman in the corner wearing a black and white outfit, he smiles as he shakes his head and talks to himself to find the courage to approach the woman.

“I’m sorry, but I must have missed your name. My name is Vinnie, Senor Vinnie.”

The woman turns around and turns out to be an employee of the hotel, she stares at him with a puzzled look on her face as she clearly didn’t get Vinnie’s pickup line in an attempt to start a conversation.

“(translated from Greek)Who in the hell are you??”

Vinnie slowly backs off, lifting his hands upwards in an apologetic way as he realizes that this isn’t any of the Bombshells that SCW possesses. He apologizes to her and wants to turn around quickly to find someone else, but the hotel employee taps him on the shoulder as this causes him to turn around to face her again.

“I am very sorry, I thought you were one of the female wrestlers of Sin City Wrestling. I…”

But the woman cuts him off as she is now starting to get upset with him.

“(translated from Greek)What kind of excuse of a man are you?? First you start talking to me and then you use your hands to tell me that I am ugly???”

The look on her face starts to get meaner and meaner as she is starting to talk faster and faster, poor Vinnie is obviously incapable of understanding the Greek language as he tries to calm her down by talking real slow.

“Forgive….. me…. Senorita…., I…. was….. looking….. for……. Someone….. to….. tag….. with….. in…. the…. Future…..”

Vinnie uses his hands to explain every word that he is using, this causes the Greek woman to be silent for a few moments. Vinnie lets out a sigh of relief, believing that she finally understood what he was saying.

“(translated from Greek)Why do you want me to jump into a barrel of fish??”

“Do you know where I can find some Bombshells???”

The woman suddenly becomes very annoyed, she starts to yell at him in her native Greek language as this causes everyone else in the lobbey to turn their heads and stare at the commotion between Vinnie and the woman. Vinnie notices the attention that he and the woman are gathering as he starts to smile weakly and tries to find an excuse for them to turn their gazes away from them.

“I accidently confused her with someone from Sweden, common mistake you know.”

Some of their “audience” roll their eyes and avert their attention away from them. Vinnie turns his attention towards the woman and signals to the woman to be quiet by putting his finger upon his lips. The woman raises an eyebrow but becomes silent as Vinnie grabs his cell phone and smiles as he had an intelligent idea.

“Luckily we have something as Google Translate”

Vinnie types in English the question of where he can find any of the Bombshells, he sees the translation in Greek as he coughs a few times before attempting to speak it in fluently Greek.

“(Vinnie’s attempt to speak in Greek)Your teeth are very crooked”

Vinnie wipes some of the sweat from his forehead, hoping that he pronounced the difficult words properly in Greek, but sadly for Vinnie it almost seems like there’s steam coming out of the ears of the woman of anger. She starts to scream out in anger, calling for anyone from the hotel security to throw the man out of the hotel for being so insulting to her.

“I think I have to try this again.”

He gestures to the woman that she needs to calm down as he stares at his cell phone one more time and gives it another go to actually give her a proper question in her own language.

“(Vinnie’s attempt to say something in Greek)Would you like to eat my boots??”

Vinnie smiles, confidently that he has nailed it correctly this time. He gives some people the thumbs up as he had noticed that the woman had stopped her tyrade. But the silence is only for a few moments before she grabs a vase with flowers and pours the water inside the vase all over his head before starting to scream at him once more. Vinnie grabs some of the flowers that got stuck in his hair and stares at it, realizing that he has made a mistake.

“Did she think I was asking her to marry me???”

Vinnie grabs his phone once more, wanting to type a new text to be translated when suddenly.

“Do you perhaps need help??”

Vinnie looks up, he stares at a former Bombshell champion Candy. She is smiling sweetly at him before turning her attention to the woman as she nods her head in her direction.

“Oh yeah, I was having some difficulties having a conversation with this lady. I tried to ask her if she could point me into the direction of some of the SCW Bombshells, I was hoping I could find one to become my tag team partner in the future. But I believe that my phone needs an update, because everything I say seems to anger her.”

Candy giggles as she turns her attention to the Greek lady and says something that Vinnie cannot understand, the look on the angry woman suddenly brightens before turning her attention back to Vinnie and starts to giggle with her hand before her mouth in embarrassment. She says something back to Candy before walking off.

“Uhm, what did just happen?? What did you say??”

Candy smiles sweetly to Vinnie.

“I told her that you are special as you talk to plants and stuff, she told me she had a little nephew like that.”

Vinnie looks puzzled as he wipes some more flowers out of his hair and tries to push his hair backwards to make him look presentable somehow.

“You speak Hawaiian??”

Candy looks puzzled at the question of Vinnie

“No…, should I???”

Now it is Vinnie that is puzzled

“But she understood what you were saying”

This causes Candy to giggle and nod her head

“We are in Greece silly, the people from Greece speak Greek, not the Hawaiian ones.”

Vinnie slaps his head as he realizes that he once again made the mistake of confusing the two countries, he nods his head and sighs of relief as he realizes that Candy has helped him out big time

“I guess I have to thank you for helping me out in this predicament, but maybe you can help me out some more??”

Candy shrugs her shoulders in reaction of his question

“Sure, what do you want to ask??”

“I am searching for a Bombshell to become my mixed tag team partner, do you know any???”

Candy raises her eyebrow, clearly Vinnie had not recognized her as one of the many Bombshells that compete in Sin City Wrestling. But ultimately she smiles at him and points at herself.

“I am a Bombshell”

Her smile startles Vinnie, realizing that he had not recognized the woman. He looks her up and down and scratches her head.

“Did you recently sing with he company???”

This causes Candy to shake her head and giggle

“No silly Vinnie, I am Candy. I have competed in this years Blast From The Past along with Goth. We were the team Dark Sparklez and made it all the way to the semi-finals. Even though we did not win it all, we at least kicked some ass.”

She turns around as she is wearing her Dark Sparklez shirt before turning back to Vinnie with a happy smile on her face.

“You were?? I mean, of course you were. I am sorry, I have not been active since the first show of January. For some reason I had not been booked and I have been keeping an eye on my cactus Pete and his girlfriend Iris the Bulldog.”

Candy giggles before jumping up and down.

”L O V E…. did you know I helped Gotha nd his girlfriend Melissa get engaged in the most romantic way?? I can help those two out also… ”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to grow wide in utter shock.

“NO!!! err…, I mean no thanks, that’s very sweet of you but no. Pete and Iris are just two hormonical teenagers. They will get over it eventually, but thanks again…”

Candy nods her head as she shrugs her shoulders

“Okay, well good luck.”

She skips passed Vinnie happily while whistling as Vinnie looks at her with a puzzled look on his face.

“She is very…. Weird to say the least.”

Vinnie turns his attention the other way in search for any of the Bombshells as the shot slowly fades.

Back on Track

Vinnie can be seen walking the beach of the island Corfu, staring at the waves as he enjoys the moment of silence and relaxation. Something that he knows will change when he steps foot inside the ring once more since January of this year where he was one of the losing participants in the world title Fatal Fourway Match. Ever since Vinnie has made some appearances, but mostly kept a low profile. He had been keeping an eye on his friend Cactus Pete, or at least he had attempted to as the love life between Pete and Iris has taken to un-imaginary heights. But Vinnie had agreed with the Barnharts that at any given moment of the day, one of them would be keeping an eye on the two love birds. But Vinnie had noticed after stepping foot on Greek soil, it will be an even more difficult task than he had imagined.

“So I am back to compete once more, it’s about time.”

He sees a surfer hit the waves with the utmost of ease, he has always wanted to be a good surfer but knows that his talents are elsewhere. Music and wrestling and even though he likes to convince himself to be a great wrestler, he has to admit that he has not worn a championship belt in quite some time.

“Back in a different country, back in the same ring…. back against a guy that I have faced before…. Only difference between then and now is…. He is holding a belt and I’m not.”

Vinnie is silent for a few moments, thinking back of how frustrated he had been for quite some time over all the missteps he has had, both in his professional career but mostly in his private life. Something that has been documented throughout the last year, the rage that kept coming back to him. Being incapable to accept his own failures, merely blaming it upon everyone else that he could think off. He sighs as he thinks back to his wife, who has divorced him and flown to the other side of the world to start her life as a nurse in Japan. He had missed her dearly, he caught himself from time to time to just dial her number in the hope of just hearing her sweet voice one more time.

But he didn’t, unable to confront the pain once more. He has been trying to search help with his friends the Barnharts, but also in professional areas like psychiatrists and even yoga. And now, a few months after his final match in Sin City Wrestling he has finally returned to compete.

“Jack Washington, Internet Champion…”

It all flows from his lips as if he is reading his groceries list out loud, the man that he had watched take home the Internet Championship in a triple threat match. A title that he himself has held, although the reign wasn’t a success he still prided himself from having his name attached to that belt like many before and after him.

“I want to congratulate you in your victory Jack, winning a title in a triple threat is an accomplishment that I can only applaud you for. Especially by beating one of those Saviors, men that have been on my case ever since they all debuted. Something that I had wanted to do against Mac Bane what you did to that Godly Ken character… beating him for the title in one of the big time shows of the year. But I guess we cannot all have fortune on our sides huh??”

He shakes his head, even though his mindset is much better in comparison to a year ag he realizes that it is still eating away at him deep down inside. He starts to rub the back of his neck with his right hand as he is making movements with his head as if all muscles have been glued together, wincing in pain until he hears a pop and lets out a sigh.

“I have always wanted a one on one confrontation with you Jack, to see whether I can compete with the likes of you. Because I remembrer our first time that we competed, it was a multi man ladder match… I was so close, I had my hands sealed around the price… until…”

His face grimaces, shaking off the memories as he curses inwardly, he knows that only a few months of being in therapy doesn’t clear your head the way you want it to be. But he just hates moments like these, it ruins his entire anticipated return as he was looking forward to this very day. He had been preparing for an in ring debut, promised himself that he would not allow himself to be caught in his own misery…. And now??

“I cannot allow you to torment me like many others have done before Jack, but not because I am blindly believing all the lies that I had convinced myself to believe. Oh no, it goes deeper than that amigo, But the mere fact that I have come to the conclusion that ever since my final title reign, I have stagnated to the point that others who I had believed were beneath me have surpassed me.”

“Do I believe that you were beneath me?? It may have crossed my mind once or perhaps a few more times. Hell, at one point or another in our careers we all do that don’t we??”


A smuck smile emerges upon his face, shaking his head from left to right for a few moments.

“But that was then, this is now. A match where there is something at stake for the both of us, on one side we have the man that has won the title. The man that has got momentum, the man that already knows who his numbrer one contender will be for the big show in May… And then there’s me.”

There’s a moment of silence

“The man that has already sunk to the depths of whatever statistical degradation that YOU or anyone else could think off. A man that is struggling to find his own past accomplihsments and exceed them while his best friend is the current Roulette champion. And if you were wondering whether that may eat me alive??”

“It may have in the past, hell I could not stand to see the face of Ben Jordan with the championship belt that I had worn over 100 days.. but it was the reality that I had to accept and deal with. Just like I am dealing with the mere notion that I have come to the realization that I am only one victory away from a rebirth of some sorts..”

“And I know it is always so easy to use the words rebirth as a statement idea, to be cool and to have an initiative in mind to start a new year with a purpose. Because my purpose in life is still the same, but the mentality is different. For the first time I am enjoying life, for the first time I am free from guilt and blaming the world for all the misery I have suffered…. And I know that is the same thing I have been saying last year and this January. But there’s a difference this time”


Vinnie closes his eyes, inhaling deeply and lets out all the oxygen after a few seconds, causing all the frustration go.

“Changes…, nothing more than changes…. Oh I know that is a lyric from a song, but it fits so perfectly what I am trying to make myself believe every single time. Because I can explain it all that I want it will never convince you to believe me is it?? But luckily for whomever who cares, I am going to explain it anyways. There’s no purpose in life for me to prove others wrong or even myself… because it’s a lie. A lie where you just wake up one day, asking yourself why? WHY??!!!!!”

“I have been trying to find that fire once again that made me a world champion Jack, it’s that fire I had when I won that title that you are wearing from Austin James Mercer. I was so convinced that I had lost my fire so badly that I was nearly driving myself to grab a can of gasoline and just spray it all ove the wordl as if it was the frustration building inside of me…. But I realize now that everything happens for a reason. Everything either comes or it doesn’t… But I also know that nothing comes flying towards you, so that all you have to do is grab it and make sure that it will not leave you again. It’s stupid ideology isn’t it?? I have a dream, That isn’t me, that was what I tried to portray for myself to believe in an inspiration somehow that would take me to something that never was mine to begin with….Just imagine if an ideology would have worked for me, I would have held that world title for over three years now… No, I don’t need no John Lennon sing Imagine to me in a hope or a motivation to do better things in life. To create a hope and a world where I could exceed in the way I used to do when I came to this federation. Because it would be nothing more than a lie…., because I’m nothing more than a jealous guy “

“Jealous of how you have succeeded where I have failed??”


He scratches his head as he lets out a soft sigh

“NO!! I just want to wake up, knowing that I have improved from where I know that ultimately I will be better. And realizign that there’s no title shot on the line would make people believe that it would only make things easier for me. But it doesn’t, because deep within I know that Senor Vinnie deserves a title shot!!! But there are no words that I can find to convince myself for why I deserve it… let alone anyone else… All I need is  a win…., all I need is to look up into those spotlights and smile. All I need is to beat you and make me believe once more that I belong. Because I know you will tell the world that I don’t, that I am a freak or whatever the catchy remarks will be.. because I know you have a tons of them Jack… But I know I belong, I know that I am better than I have been allowing myself to be, because I no longer feel pressured for all that I have been telling myself to believe in all the lies I have uttered. This is the true Vinnie, this is the true ME!!!!”

He turns viciously his face towards the camera and a smile emerges

“Pain is okay, because I know deep inside that I can dish out even more than I am willing to accept. And it is time for me to see how far you are willing to go to accept YOUR pain….”

With that the shot fades as the only thing we can see and hear is a laughing vinnie.

2
Climax Control Archives / spicing things up,Vinnie style
« on: November 19, 2021, 09:57:24 PM »
It’s time to go back to what got me here in the first place


Vinnie is on his laptop, talking to his nephew Pepe who is back in Tijuana, Mexico. Pepe had promised Vinnie to take care of his friend the cactus Pete since his divorce with his ex-wife, something that Pepe reluctantly agreed upon. “Yes uncle Vinnie, I have watered Vinnie a few days ago.” Says Pepe as he lifts the watering can in front of the camera, showing a picture of Pete in front of it that causes Vinnie to smile. “That’s good to hear Pepe, Pete has a sensitive skin and needs to be moisturized every four days.” Vinnie is silent for a moment, trying to keep his emotions intact as he does not want to show his nephew that he had been crying the last few days. Thinking back about the last few years of bad luck since the divorce. He had to admit that he had been missing Pete, although he had been thankful for the companies of the Barnharts. But for some reason he was missing something. “So what has Pete been up to lately??” The shot turns to the fat kid that smiles “Oh he is just doing great uncle Vinnie.”Only to have him suddenly look over his shoulder at something before turning his gaze back at his computer. Motioning to Vinnie to come closer to the microphone of his laptop as if he wants to whisper something in his ear. This causes Vinnie to frown, yet he moves his head closer to his laptop. “Uncle Vinnie, he has been a nightmare since Valora took custody of Penolope before moving back to Japan.” This causes Vinnie to look puzzled. “In what way Pepe??” Again Pepe looks over his shoulder, he nods his head. “Yeah that’s right Pete, uncle Vinnie just told me that he misses you too.” Only to have him turn his gaze back at the camera with a desperate look on his face. “Look uncle Vinnie, Pete is been talking nonstop about that damn dog Iris. He has even been singing seranades to that old picture you took of them a few years ago.” This causes Vinnie to lean back at his chair, not believing his ears that apparently Pete has got the case of the lovebug. “Are you telling me that Pete still has got the hots for Iris??” This causes Pepe to roll his eyes, he always got annoyed over the fact that his uncle was slow in recognizing what he was trying to tell him. “Look uncle, I think it’s best that you….” But Vinnie already turned his head away from the laptop as he rubs his chin, clearly a thought hit him. “Of course, this must be a sign….” This causes Pepe’s eyes to widen after hearing what his uncle had said.
“Uncle???”[/b] “Shh Pepe, uncle Vinnie is thinking.” Vinnie gets off his seat, walking over towards a picture that is hanging on the wall of him and Pete at the early days of his career in Sin City Wrestling. Clearly a happy moment in his life that he had abandoned himself from during the time that he and Valora started dating that ended them in marrying each other. He had decided that he and Pete were better off that he would continue his career without him. “Clearly I was wrong to listen to reason Pete…” He mumbles towards the picture as if the cactus was actually there listening to him and responding. He nods his head as a smile emerges upon his face. “It would be nice to have some company once more Pepe…” He quickly turns his attention towards his nephew, who had been staring at his uncle with open mouth. “You always told me that you wanted to join me on the road right??” This causes Pepe to realize that a dream is coming true, to be a part of his uncle’s life. Being around the wrestlers and more importantly the Bombshells that he he had to admit were rather attractive. A smile emerges upon his face as he reacts with confidence. “Si uncle…, I…” “Good, you can bring Pete with you and take care of him during the week while I prepare for my matches.” “I will pack my suitcase and will…” But suddenly his words stop, realizing what his uncle had said and a different picture pops up. His eyes become as large as satellite dishes. “But…., ” But Vinnie is not listening. “Seeing he is a plant, I only have to buy a ticket just for you. Obviously I will pay for a first class ticket.” “Yes, but…” The look on Pepe’s face is one of utter shock, causing his face to turn paler and paler as if he is starting to get sicker and sicker. “All you have to do is wear a fanny pack, he often gets motion sickness while sitting in an airplane seat all by himself. ” “But Uncle, I thought…” “No time Pepe, I have to make some phone calls. I will be expecting you tomorrow as I will send Bill Barnhart to pick you up from the airport. I am sure that he will bring Iris with him… that will be a nice reunion for Pete and that dog.” Pepe wants to react to Vinnie, but Vinnie already turned off the chat session that the two had. He already starts to book a ticket for his nephew from Tijuana, Mexico with a huge smile upon his face. “I can only imagine the happy smile on Pete’s face when we are reunited.” The shot slowly fades as we go to a commercial break

Two days later

The shot re-emerges upon the San Jose International Airport. We see Bill Barnhart waiting for the arrivals of the flight from Tijuana, Mexico. He is wearing a pink suit with a matching drivers hat, he holds a card in his hands that reads the name of Pepe. “I can’t believe that Vinnie managed to talk me into picking up his stinking nephew.” He grumbles clearly annoyed to be the hand picked driver of his tag team partner’s nephew. He runs a finger towards the neck tie, what is too tight around his neck as it causes him to sweat bullets. His eyes roam the exiting people, but for some reason he has not found the designated nephew for whom he was waiting for. “I bet he had missed his flight, something I am used from Vinnie.” “Are you Bill??” A voice suddenly asks from behind Bill, causing him to turn around and stare at the fat kid with a cactus sitting at his fanny pack just as Vinnie had told him. This causes Bill to scratch his head, wondering where the hell he came from. “Uhm, yes. But how did you??” Bill points towards the exit hall, causing Pepe to look past him and rolls his eyes. “I had a flight earlier, I thought uncle Vinnie told you how ate I would arrive?? I have been waiting for two hours you know???” This causes Bill to be irritated “There’s a lot of things Vinnie haven’t told me about you apparently.” Whispers Bill underneath his breath. “What was that??” “Err.., nothing. I just thought to myself how much you have grown Jimmy.” “It’s Pepe!!!” But Bill has already turned his back to Pepe and the cactus as he is walking towards the exit of the airport as his car is waiting for them.

The shot comes back to where Pepe is seated inside the car, along next to him is Pete inside a baby seat as Iris is looking at him from the pessengers seat next to Bill, barking softly towards the plant. “How come Iris is barking at Pete??” Pepe asks Bill, who only responds by patting his dog on the back of her head the moment they arrive at a stop sign. “Uhm, sir???” Again Bill doesn’t answer as he hits the gas and drives off again, the sudden impact causes Pepe’s back to be squashed into the backseat of the car as some of the air leaves his body due to the tightness of his seatbelt. “Can’t…. breathe…” The car is silent for a few more minutes, Pepe has already given up to start a conversation with the man who is Vinnie’s tag team partner as he senses the awkward tension between them even though he does not know why. “You may wonder why I have not welcomed you with open arms.” Pepe’s head suddenly turns towards Bill after starign through the window the entire time. “Well, I…” “Not you, I meant that stinking plant.” This causes Pepe to frown. “Uhm, ok. I…” “It’s best you stay out of this young nephew.” This is the cue that Pepe decided to keep his mouth shut and just listen to what is coming up next. “Now I know that Vinnie can be very persuasive, but also be persuaded to do things by just listening to a singing coffee bean all I care. But you think that you can just walkiback into the life of Iris after being gone for how many years?? My dog may not be a brain surgeon Pete, but she isn’t stupid either.” This comment is followed by a high pitch bark from Iris, who follows it up by having drool coming from the left of her mouth. Pepe swallows a bit as he can tell the dog isn’t in a happy mood. “I knew that this day would come Pete, the day that Iris would have her way with you and not in the happy ending you must be assuming. You had the hots for her until that other cactus came along and swepped off your….” Bill takes a moment to look back at the plant and sighs before turning his head back to the road. “Whatever imaginationary thing you could come up with for feet, but that’s besides the point. Iris was heart broken, she lost weight because she could not eat.” Pepe looks at the dog and wonders how fat she must have been as she looks like an ordinary bulldog to him. “But luckily she met the next door’s pitbull and quickly forgot about you your porky pined stinging plant ” We can see Pete lower it’s head for a bit after hearing the comment, only to have him jump up again after Bill hit a speedbump. “So don’t think we are doing this to do you a favour. Vinnie is a friend of mine and I owed him this much to do this. Just remember, you get out of line hotshot?? Rocky will be all over you… and not in the pleasant fashion.” Says Bill as they turn the corner and drive off to meet up with Vinnie as this causes a satisfied smile to emerge on the face of Bill Barnhart.

You shouldn’t have done that

The shot opens in Vinnie’s hotel room as he is seated in a Jacuzzi, enjoying the hot water as he is resting with his head leaning against a pillow. His eyes are closed with satisfaction upon his face before he directs his attention towards the camera. “I am so happy that you have joined me today to discuss a case of jumping people. It will be educational for those who have no clue what to do with your lives.” He says with a real smirk upon his face. “As we all know me and Bill were jumped after my match by several guys, who turned out to be the little puppeteers of Mac Bane. Apparently winning the match wasn’t good enough for him and he had to sent out his gang of cheerleaders to rough me and my amigo up. I guess people really don’t like me huh??” He says with a sour look on his face while his eyes remain closed. “Now I have to admit that I have had my share of jumping others when they least expected it, just ask Fenris, Austin, the Easter Bunny on crack… but that’s besides the point. I got jumped, I had wrestled a fatal fourway and some idiots waited to have the match ended and jump me. I mean seriousloy?? I am not one to bitch and moan a lot…. Well actually I do, but that’s besides the point. You see, I am a very sensitive person, something that you people do not see underneath this thick skin that I am supporting. And you know why?? It's because I have been in the entertainment and wrestling industry for so long, that you get a neck for not allowing the true you when you need to be focused and tough minded. And after I got jumped, I realized that it is time that I drop the whole bullshit attitude and get back to what brought me to the dance to begin with… Machismo baby!!!”

Vinnie chuckles at the usage of the word, but his smile quickly vanishes again. “Now I know, it’s usually the way how little groups go. You want to make an impact and then what you do?? You either go for the big dog, or just play it safe and go after the most vulnerable individual to get people disgusted by you. And seeing they are all aligned with Mac Bane, I guess the sour taste of vomit combined with tobacco spit was easily found. I mean seriously, you think jumping me was the way to get your hopes up for being recognized and have us shake in fear?? Seriously amigo’s, I can already tell that Mac has his desired orgasmic released stranglehold that he has on his bathroom ducky named Quack Quack when he faces Alex Jones. But I already know why he didn’t allowed you to debut against him in December. Because he already had tasted defeat by that man who wears the gold, because he tried to play the role of respect and failed… Now he has a sour taste in his mouth and wants to flush it all out by sending his flunkies to me and Bill. And I already know why…. Because we are labelled as the stepping stones of those who have been peaking from outside in but have got zero braincells to find the X that marks the spot where you flush down the filth that is culminated inside the bowels of your insides…. And after you are done you ask to have what’s dog poo for 200 Alex??”

“I am sure that you all recognized the reference to a long lasting television game show that has bored more people in so many ways that being forced to watch a marathon of every single episode of Seinfeld on crack looks more appealing. But you just made one mistake. Being all excited and jumping me and Bill and beat us down was the biggest mistake of your entire life.”

“Now I can hear you all think, it’s in the manual of how to make a first impression. Now it is time that you all need to follow up or just go on a lunch break that takes like 20 years and figure out why Mac Bane’s little ducky refuses to dive deeper under water than all four of you have the ability to screw a lightbulb in places where the sun will never shine.”

“But all fun aside Dominick and Supreme Machine….. Seriously?? Whatever got inside your brain?? Being surpreme and well whatever the shtick it is that you bring Dom. I guess you are so well oiled as a unity that you lack the braincells of ever doing something that you could muster up inside that little room upstairs underneath hat flimsy thing that you call skin and have a lightbulb come up and collect your first ever thought. That it was to follow a tobacco chewing idiot of a Mac Bane?? Is that what you came up with?? Is that how you wish to be remembered when I recite my fondest memories about the two of you when I open up my very best of vinnie volume thirteen. It’s because you don’t even have a clue on what is going to happen when I am done with the likes of you when I finally get my revenge. The taste of revenge is sweet they often say, but I’m going to spice things up when me and Bill kick the living shit out of you and send you packing… Good luck amigo’s, you both going to need it.


3
Climax Control Archives / Trick or Treat, a Brother Vinnie story
« on: October 22, 2021, 08:04:31 PM »


Trick or Treat

A knock can be heard on a door to a very old house.”Trick or Treat!!! ” comes out of the mouth of a young boy wearing a Mariachi outfit and holding a rather full bag of candy. He waits in anticipation for the adult to open the door and hand him some candy. The door finally opens after a few more moments of waiting as we see a familiar man stand in the doorway. The man is smiling as he has a plate filled with candy while staring at the boy in his outfit. ”Well isn’t this a surprise?? A music lover” This causes the boy to smile to widen even further. The man puts some candy in the bag of the child and watches him run off to the next house. He smiles as he remembers how he enjoyed this holiday when he was younger. ”Please come back Vinnie, you know I hate watching Halloween on my own” Says the voice of his then wife Valora. He chuckles as he is about to close the door, but keeps it open by merely a crack. He stares through it, just to make sure that there is no other kid about to knock on his door before closing it. He places the plate on the table next to the door as he walks through the hallway that leads to the living room. There we see his then wife Valora sitting on their rather comfortable sofa as he sits down next to her. He wraps his arms around her and the two of them watch the classic horror movie as Michael Meyers is in pursuit of his younger sister Laurie. ”I know you told me that this was family tradition way back when you were younger, but would it be too much to ask if we watched perhaps Casper the Friendly Ghost? Or perhaps a Scooby Doo movie??” Vinnie chuckles at the request from his wife, shaking his head after a few moments. ”Next you are going to be telling me that I should hand those kids some Scooby Snacks instead of candy?” That causes her to laugh before shaking her head while sighing as she feels him holding her close to him. ”Now you are just being mean, but I just get nightmares from watching too much of these movies.” Vinnie smiles, he knew that she had told him many times that she isn’t a big fan of horror movies and preferred the romantic comedies instead. He had to admit that he loved to watch less violent movies as well, but he always had made a point that Halloween was a night of horror movies and candy. Something that Valora reluctantloy had agreed upon in the end, but it did not stop her from putting up a (mostly) futile attempt of resistance. This was such a moment, he knew that she would never push her luck all the way as she loved him and did not wanted to change his entire life. There had been discussions between them, where she did not felt comfortable with some of his accustomes and he had agreed to change for her, causing her to do the same in trying to accept some stuff that he liked to do. ”We could always watch the movie of your favourite toy??” This causes her to look up at him with a smile upon her face. ”Toy Story??” This causes him to burst out in laughter while shaking his head. ”I was actually thinking about Child’s Play, but Toy Story is a good number two.” She playfully punches him across the shoulder as she scowls at him. ”You meanie.” The two laugh for a moment as they continue to watch the final moments of the movie. He turns off the movie as the end credits roll as Valora yawns and spreads her arms as she tries to stay awake. ”Want to go to sleep??” She asks him as she stares at him with those lovely eyes. He always had problems resisting her gaze as he laughs and nods his head. ”I guess we can do some trick or treating of our own in the bedroom, but only if you are going to put on a very scary costume.”This causes her to laugh out loud before kissing him on the lips. ”I love you Vinnie”

The two are in an tender embrace when a few moments later a knock on the door can be heard as it is followed by the obvious trick or treat chant. ”Damn, I didn’t wanted to share that candy with no children.” Valora says mockingly, causing Vinnie to chuckle as he knew that she didn’t meant it. ”Why don’t you go ahead and dress up for now, I will try to scare off those kids.” The two smile before kissing each other lips for the final time before she goes upstairs to their bedroom. Vinnie gazes at her, admiring her beauty as she walks up the stairs before he hears the knock once again. ”Oh yeah, I forgot.. it’s Halloween.” He walks over towards the door, grabbing the plate of candy before he decides to open the door and expect to see some children dressed up.

”Hello Vinnie… long time no see.”. This causes Vinnie to stop in his tracks, he sees a blonde woman standing there in front of him wearing a nurses outfit. Vinnie recognizes the woman, he had seen her in his dreams many of times. Dreams that he started to experience after his wife had left. Causing him to realize that he is…”That you are in a dream Vinnie???” She finished the sentence for him as if she could read his mind. She smiles as she holds open her empty bag. ”I hope you have some sweets for me Vinnie”. He has lost his smile, he suddenly realizes that everything around him as changed and no longer he is at his house on Halloween, realizing that Valora is nowhere near him and that the unknown woman is now dressed in her usual black outfit. ”Thanks for ruining a great dream.” He sees rather bitter, instinctively he wants to put the plate with candy down again. Only to realize that this is gone also, causing him to shake his head in anger. ”Why did are you back after such a long time?? And who are you anyways??”. This causes her to smile while shaking her head. ”So many questions, I thought you would be happy after being apart for so long.” This angers Vinnie even more. ”I don’t even know who the hell you are!! Let alone assuming we were ever together to begin with!!!” He feels his heart boiling with anger, really wanting to wake up and end this horrible dream. He quickly closes his eyes, hoping that when he reopens them that everything has gone back to normal. ”I am still here…..” She says with a glee upon her face. Causing him to close his hands to fists, wanting to hit something only to realize that every wall near to him has vanished into nothingness. ”Where am I??” He feels his heart pump in anger, but also in fear. Realizing that he has lost control over his own mind as the woman stares at him smiling. ”I guess I could give you a hint or two.” But this only angers him even more. ”I don’t want hints!!! I want the truth!!!!” But the only thing that happens that everything surrounding him changes even more. Now he is suddenly inside a squared circle, surrounded by a huge cell structure. He doesn’t recognize this memory, yet for some reason it looks familiar. This causes him to get confused as he takes a step backwards. ”Where am I??” He asks her, as this draws a smile upon her face. ”This? This is a memory, but not yours Vinnie. This is the memory of the man that I want to have back in my life… and if that means I have to torture you?? Then I shall.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he tries to digest everything that is happening around him. But that final explanation isn’t connecting with him for some reason. It causes his heart to beat faster and doubt to cross his mind, wondering who’s secret this is and if he knew the person of this secret to begin with. ”I… I don’t understand… I…” But she doesn’t answer, she walks up towards him slowly. Placing a finger upon his chest as he walks backwards real slow. He stumbles backwards until he comes in contact with he turnbuckles… he stands there, not taking his eyes off the woman the entire time that they were walking towards the corner of the ring. He feels his heartbeat starting to increase in pace, gasping for oxygen as if it is slowly being sucked away from him. He slowly raises his hands towards his throat, as if some invisible hands are starting to choke him and he attempts to escape from it but fails. The eyes of the woman start to darken, until they have turned in bloodshed red. ”What’s the matter Vinnie?? Are you scared I will try to kill you like Michael Meyers tried with Laurie??” Her smile has returned, a confident yet scary smile. He walks backwards until his back bumps into a wall. The woman is now only inches away from him, leaning closely towards him as she can hear his breathing increasing by the second… she smells him by the neck as if she is trying to figure out whether she knows the scent that he is spreading before smiling. ”You are just perfect Vinnie… the perfect victim for me to get HIM back…” He swallows hard as he closes his eyes for a moment, in anticipation of something bad to happen him… only to reopen them after a few moments had passed and nothing had happened to him. ”What the??” Is his only response when realizing that the woman had vanished and he is in his bed room in Tijuana, Mexico…. ”What just happened to me??”

October 19th 2021,

Tijuana, Mexico

We open the scene in the streets of Tijuana, kids are running around with Luchador masks, holding toy guns in their hands as they are cheering and yelling at each other while shooting the fake guns at each other. ”I just love watching those kids having fun”. We see Vinnie look down on the street from a balcony, leaning over the railing of the balcony. He is wearing a white shirt, beige knee high pants and has sunglasses on top of his head. He has a glass of water in his hand as he slowly takes a sip from it. ”It remembers me of the days that I was young and the days leading up to Halloween has always been my favourite time of the year…. Well besides Christmas of course”. He chuckles as he takes another sip from the glass of water. He looks at some mothers in the corner of the street, sowing outfits for their children. Some of the outfits are obviously the classic ghost outfit, while others want to go as a Mariachi or even a Dracula outfit. ”I always wanted to go as a rock star. I guess I knew from an early age that I wanted to be an entertainer. And boy did I ever entertain the masses”

”I guess that’s what you are planning this coming Climax Control when you face Mac Bane?? Says the voice of Bea Barnhart, who walks up towards him and leans over the balcony just like him and watches the playing kids. ”Although I highly doubt that you will be entertaining anyone in particular.” This causes him to chuckle as he takes another sip from his glass. ”You know what Bea?? I am not that kind of selfish persona that only thinks about himself… That is not the essence of brotherly love. True, I may have been that way for the majority of my career, but after my leg got injured at the hands of Brother David… I realized that I needed to share more…. And that’s exactly what I have got in store for Senor Mac.” This brings a smile upon his face as he looks up at a huge pumpkin next to him, it is completely carved in a scary face with lights burning inside of it. ”You see, Halloween is a night of giving and taking. Y9ou give the children some treats and they will take whatever they can get and fill their stinking bellies with treats that is terribly bad for them. Something that I am intending to pass on to Mac Bane…” Bea looks at him while raising her eyebrow. ”You are intending to feed him candy??” Words that causes Vinnie to shake his head while chuckling, his curly hair is moving with every single movement that he makes in utter amusement. ”Oh no Senora bea, you got it figured all wrong. I just want to prevent Mac from making the same mistake that my inspiration has made when he awoken the anger inside of me. See it as me being the older and wiser brother looking down to the youngest of the group. The one that is most likely destined to fail, the kid that is always picked last in sports or games because nobody likes him…. or simply because he is the weakest and stinks. ” He takes another sip ”Preventing him not to travel the same path as the black sheep in the family had travelled.”

”That is obviously referring to your past??” These words are answered with a sudden look of confusion from Vinnie, causing him to drop the glass all the way down to the ground beneath them. Causing some old geezer to scream something at them in unclear Spanish. ”My dear Bea, have I ever said anything about my past?? Of course I have a troubled past, but that’s not the point for crying out loud!! I am referring to the one that is a thorn in my side!!!”Bea scratches her head for a moment. ”That still doesn’t narrow it down much Vinnie, I….”Vinnie holds his hand towards her and it ultimately causes her to be quiet”First of all I would rather appreciate it if you called me BROTHER Vinnie, secondly… well true, but still I am referring to one man and one man only!!” Bea scratches her head, counting on her fingers the names that Vinnie has faced in the past and angered with his actions or deeds. ”What are you doing??”This causes her to look startled at him. ”Well last week for instance, you angered Fenris after he showed you respect. I…”This causes Vinnie to shake his head and sigh”That was then, this is now. You cannot hold onto past emotions for too long. Look at me, I may have not beaten him and Jack Washington to become number one contender for the world title. But at least I did manage to take out the man who had been the thorn in my left side for many years… at least at one point you need to let go Sister Bea.”

”Sister Bea??” She says with a puzzled look on her face. ”Si sister, I am the all caring, all loving and all understanding Brother Vinnie. To me, everyone is one. Everyone deserves the same treatment and respect and most importantly the same treatment of love. Brotherly love…. And sadly, I have to admit that it did not go as planned when I faced two amigo’s the last time I was in the ring.” He pouts his lips as he thinks back to the Climax Control where Jack Washington took advantage of him taking out Fenris. He punches his right open hand with his left fist while grinding his teeth for a moment of utter discontent… but realizes that Bea is staring at him and turns his frown upside down. ”But enough of them, I do have to tell that I understand where you are coming from. Most of the entire roster does not understand me, does not want to believe me or quite frankly have a too much of an ego of the size of the New Year Blimp to even phantom why I am so caring. No, I was talking about Brother David, the man that injured me… but I have decided to forgive him.” This surprises Bea to a degree ”You have??” This raises an eyebrow with Vinnie. ”Oh no of course not, who do you think I am??” Bea scratches her head ”But you said….” Causing Vinnie to shake his head ”No you must have misunderstood me Sister Bea, I said I have decided to forgive him but only after I have given him the justified punishment in brotherly love.” Bea looks puzzled ”Now I can understand that you want to get even with him for injuring your leg. But….” Vinnie once again waves his hand to interrupt Bea ”You don’t understand one damn bit!!! He taught me the wise lesson of loving though neighbour, something I have forgotten for such a long time… as I took it all for granted Bea… Do you understand that??” Bea wants to say something, but Vinnie continues ”No, of course you don’t. Because it’s something personal, something that we share without even uttering a damn word. I intend to make things so personal that it will make him regret the moment that he showed me how tough his love for me really was.” He sighs, closing his eyes as he puts the glass to his mouth and swallows the remainder in one swift move. Wiping his mouth with he back of his other hand before turning his attention towards Bea with a smile. ”It’s time to show the world the true meaning of Brother Vinnie’s love…. And what better to make an impact against a man that is also a former World Heavyweight champion.”

With that Vinnie walks off as he enters the room, standing still for a moment or two after closing the door behind him and feeling the coolness of the AC blowing into his room. He feels some of the sweat slowly start to evaporate before walking towards an ice bucket with a bottle inside of it. He grabs the bottle and a glass next to the bucket, he quickly pushes the button on top off the bottle and pours the liquid in the glass. He puts the glass to his mouth and takes a few sips before screwing the button back on the bottle and places it back into the ice bucket. ”I cannot remember the last time where I had a positive track record as of late Mac. You don’t mind me calling you that do you?? Because I would hate it if I did something that would cause you to get upset, or even worse turn into a foul waterfall of profanity… it’s quite disturbing and unnecessary to be honest, now I can understand the quick thought of pointing out the language that spat out of my mouth to my Amigo Fenris… but then again, we are so well acquainted to each other that we have nothing to hide, as true friends respect the truth…. Even if they are truly hurtful…. But who has said that the truth should only be fun??” He takes a few moments as he allows the words to sink in before continuing. ”We are clearly at a stage of our careers where it is merely a feeling out process isn’t it Mac?? I would prefer to call you my brother, but first you have to earn my love.” He shakes his head as he feels the wetness of his hair cling to his face. ”And I will have no problems become predictable if your thoughts of the subject will make you respond to me that you do not wish to feel my love in the first place…. And even though I respect people’s opinions, I do not care about the why and how you will resist your internal struggle for my affection.” He takes a few sips of the cold glass of water that appeared to be inside the bottle. ”I have accepted the fact that some people like you are too stubborn to hold onto that what they have grown accustomed to. Whether it is the upbringing or the desire to resist and rebel against all that they have known from their youth…. But in the end it all ends up to the same struggle Mac…. The fact that you do not wish to open your mind to reality that there are those who are different…. Such a shame…. Just like Brother David, who apparently needs to learn from his mistake once again.”

”But I realize that educating the masses with patience and understanding is the way to go Mac, whether you succeed the first time or not… the key to the matter is that you shall not give up or submit defeat. Because let’s face it my amigo in potential…. The key is mind over matter… and my mind exceeds that of you and even that of Brother David….” Vinnie shakes his head in agreement to the words that he just mentioned, as if it was a tale that is true that needs to be told. ”I know that people always seek for explanations of why things happen to them or others the way they do. And to be honest, I was just like that. A mistake that is easily made for people like you, because people like you are too stuck in things that they know that works… But tell me, how often has it worked for you as of late??” He smirks, taking a final sip of the water as he empties the glass in the end. He places the water back next to the ice bucket and turns around. He takes off the shirt and tosses it over a chair before grabbing a towel as he wipes off his face and then grabs a new shirt. He pushes the shirt down his upper body before dropping down on a couch near to him.

”I know that the term people like you is a very sensitive statement to be made, because people seek excuses to point their fingers to others so that they can hide their insecurity and ignorance. Because you are a man that has onloy one point of view, yours…. And I respect that… I applaud you for being one that wishes to stand out between each other person that does what we do…., but sadly that makes you a one dimensional character. And it’s up to me to prove you wrong just like Alex Jones did… twice…” He smiles as he closes his eyes ”I know that you will shake it off, telling me nonsense and you don’t care. But I want you to care, I want you to show the fact that you are a man of feelings and doubt. Because lets face it, everyone loses every now and then…. And winners like you don’t like that do you…. But this time there’s a difference I can tell…” Vinnie pouts his lips for a few moments before showing his bright white teeth ”Because when I beat you, oh yes. It’s not IF amigo in training, it is WHEN… it will make you realize that your way of thinking has been wrong when it comes down to the truth of Brotherly Love…. And that is something that I wish to inflict upon you as it is my destiny to make you see the reality and the light so to speak. It will be my pleasure to change your mind, even if it will take me longer than this special Halloween Occasion. ” He slowly reopens his eyes as he stares into the camera with a serious look ”I know it is a treat for children, I know it is the night where one of the most memorable horror franchises in cinema history. Just imagine the sharp blade of my intensity will make you realize that so far you have done well my amigo in prospect. But in the end, doing well does allow you to win much…. But when you come to my intensity there is more than you have to do than doing well.”

“I intend to cut you down, I intend to have you run around the dark paths of whatever forest or abandoned city of doubt that will haunt you. I have been sitting on the wayside for too long amigo and you will find out why… I have been satisfied with my past achievements, I have been allowing my cockiness to tell me and soothe my ego that my luck will return one day…. And now I realize that I have to fight for every given opportunity…. And once again, the only one that you will have to blame for it all is the man that you responded upon twitter.”

“Tell me Mac, did you felt the need to find compassion with a man that injured me?? Or were you seeking someone that would pat you on the shoulder and tell you that you have done well?? Because that tells me that you aren’t who you proclaim to be. You are blinded by the fact that I had done something wrong?? Oh how simplistic to not understand how true love heals the ones that are troubled Mac… You do not see the fact that it hurt me more than it did him…. Because I did not see him getting assaulted by yours truly, I saw myself getting injured over and over again and not understanding why…. Until I finally figured it out and that made me thankful. But that’s again something you do not understand... Because just like you this week, I want him to open his eyes and make him understand!! That I need to wake him up!! That I need to forgive him the way that only a BROTHER could when he LOVES his other BROTHER!! But I will make you understand, I will give you the opportunity after our match to thank me…. Because if you don’t…. Well, ask David about that…. “


He smiles as the shot slowly fades.






4
Climax Control Archives / Brother Vinnie Show
« on: October 08, 2021, 08:22:46 PM »
“Welcome to the Brother Vinnie show!!!”

Sounds across the sound system inside a theatre where we see empty chairs surrounding a stage while on the stage we see a Mariachi band playing and a desk on the opposite side. The sound of applause can be heard through the sound system as a figure can be seen emerging on the stage. He stares towards the empty “crowd” before turning his attention to the band and applauds them

“Thank you for visiting the first ever episode of the Brother Vinnie Show, I will have some special guest visiting me today to kick off a serie of great shows that will make all the others fail in comparison!!”

The camera closes in on the face of the man we recognize as pro wrestler and entertainer Senor Vinnie, who likes to call himself Brother Vinnie. He is wearing a white suit, a red buttoned down shirt that shows some of his chest as he is grinning. He raises his left hand as a signal for the sound to go down as the “crowd” Suddenly dies.

“Gracias senor’s and senora’s, I am grateful to be here. Because it has been quite some time now that I have been positioned as a centre stage performer. And even though it is not as an active wrestler, it is still something that I know deep down I excel at. Even though there are a lot of people that I know that would disagree with that statement”

He shows his patented smile, causing his pearly white teeth to emerge as he brushes some hair out of his face

“And even though everything ultimately will evolve around yours truly, I just want to express my gratitude to my guests for tonight’s show. As I have my tag team partner and Newly crowned Roulette Champion Bill Barnhart.”

An applause can be heard from the “crowd” after the mentioning of Bill Barnhart.

“I also have two more guests that are going to join me by live satellite and seeing I am a man of surprises… I will not tell you all who they are, because out of fear of you people turn off the channels in utter dislike of two perros”

Laughter can be heard from the crowd as Vinnie walks over towards his desk, he unbuttons his jacket before sitting down and grabs some cards and taps them on the desk as he waits for the music to die down.

“Seeing how I am still very new at this late night show I am just going to improvise. Because lets face it, people these days are tired of watching scripted shows. They want something new, exciting and ground breaking… And what a better way to do so is than to start off the show with my amigo…. A former Mixed tag team champion and NOW Roulette champion… Senor Bill… Barnhart!!!”

Who let the dogs out is being played as Bill walks out in a sharp dressed pink suit while holding the title across his shoulder. He and Vinnie extend arms as they give each other a hug before Bill is being motioned to sit down.

“Bill, I have known you for quite a while now and I want to extend my congratulations to you in becoming Roulette Champ”

Bill grins as he nods his head in appreciation

“Thanks Vinnie, it’s about time that I took home a singles championship belt.”

Vinnie nods his head in agreement.

“Bill, how does it feel to shut so many critics their mouths who have said that you aren’t cut out to be a champion anymore?? That the tag titles were a fluke win??”

Bill runs his hand through his goatee for a moment, thinking about how to answer that question. But is cut off by Vinnie at the moment that he is about to answer.

“I hope you don’t mind me cutting you off Bill, I have the utmost respect for you and I always have. And I hope you don’t mind allowing me to answer this??”

Bill nods his head in approval as he sits back while Vinnie turns his attention to the camera.

“You see people, this man in my opinion has been viewed a failure, a non championship worthy wrestler by everyone. And why is that?? Because of his sense of humour?? His ability or lack off to wrestle?? Oh no, of course not. It’s being said because he is associated by YOURS truly.”

He turns his gaze towards Bill for a moment, nodding his head before placing his hand on the shoulder of Bill.

“I have been called everything in the book of childish mockery, three year old attempts of a comeback has been used to belittle me. And why? Because I dared to express myself in a way that I was told I was a freak!! Because I could talk to a plant, because I was the only one that heard it. That unlike the fact that I held a title over 100 days, that people told me I did not deserve anything that I have been gained…. As if it was handed over to me because every other more suitable wrestler out there had a night off in a checkers tournament or something”

“And then there’s a man that allowed me to be myself underneath his wings. A man that prefers pink to be his favourable colour and a man that is as hard as nails… but because I am a failure at heart, so everything that I or he touches ultimately becomes the same exact result. NO WAY!!!!”

“This man is what I call a friend, an amigo. Someone that never let me down when I hit rock bottom. Instead of making fun of me, he was a friend… a partner and associate… something that you morons do not know a damn thing about”

The sound system produces a sound of applause from the fans as that causes Vinnie to nod his head.

“I am glad that you fools are at least willing to admit that you have been wrong. But admitting is one thing, now I just hope that you are wiling to open your heart and soul to me and allow me back in to your hearts before I can ever forgive you”

Bill raises an eyebrow to Vinnie, whispering the word forgive to his tag team partner in suprirse

“Of course I only meant it in a metaphorical way Bill, because let’s face it. These people do not even deserve the gratitude or respect that I have for you, Bea… hell even for your stinking dog Iris for that matters!!! And you know why? Because it took one vicious attack upon me that had opened my eyes and allowed me to understand what true brotherly love is all about…. But before you morons are about to ask me what the hell I am talking about?? Allow me to just show you what I am talking about!!”

With that the room turns dark when a huge screen emerges. 

Las Vegas, Nevada

At the hospital

“Mr Vinnie, i am amazed, I have seen many quick recoveries… but this is amazing…..”

Says the specialist that has been treating Vinnie in his office, looking at the pictures of before and after the treatment that Vinnie had gone through. Vinnie can be seen sitting at the other side of the desk, smiling as a ten year old kid who got a big time birthday present from his parents.

“Thank you doc, but I could not have done it without your treatment and of course the love of the wonderful nurses that were willing to help me whenever I rang their number”

He smiles, running his fingers across the neck of his shirt as he stares at the back of his specialist. Slowly touching the fabric before putting his hands together while staring towards the specialist that slowly turns around.

“I had not expected you to be fully recovered this fast, I guess you have been very lucky. I….”

Vinnie closes his eyes as he shakes his head in disagreement, he reopens his eyes and the intensity can be read from his face that shows that he is ready to return to the ring.

“I know that for people like you that have a medical background that this seems like a miracle senor, but for me it’s solely about having faith in the love…..”

His smile widens, touching his fingers against each other as he leans back into his seat for a few moments before he continues.

“You see my amigo, I have been getting fanmail from the fans has pushed me to recover. The admiration of those who felt that I was done wrong at the hands of David Shepherd…. “

He cringes at the mention of the name of the man that injured him. Grinding his teeth for a few moments before shaking his head and smiles once more.

“But I see it differently, to me it was indeed personal. But I have had to sit back and realize that this was an example of old fashioned tough love”

The specialist raises an eyebrow as he hears Vinnie mentioning that.

“Tough love sir??”

Vinnie smiles as he slowly sits up and nods his head yes.

“Si senor, I look the beating that he gave to me nothing differently than the fights that me and my older brothers had in the past. Fights that had us end up in church with bruises on our faces while we smiled like angels, I had bones broken and so did they. And afterwards we drank a cold glass and toasted our love while we knew that the day after we would be at our throats once again.”

“But you think that you are going to drink a glass with Shepherd sir??”

Vinnie laughs out loud while waving his hand at the man

“Of course not, I doubt that the man has ever tasted milk from a cow or whatever breathing entity that is allowed to feed us humans. It’s just a figure of speech amigo, the times has changed and the show of our appreciation have become more violent… something that I am going to be willing to express myself at the right moment.”

He smiles as he runs his fingers across his chin for a few moments as he starts to think.

“But it’s wrong to think in violent thoughts senor, I am a man of passion… and passion can be expressed in so many ways…. That I have remembered that I am a compassionate lover, more than a fighter that’s for sure”

He grins as he licks his lips as he sees the confusion on the face of the doctor.

“I used to be married senor, fights are a part of life. Pointing fingers is just as common as taking a nap or eating breakfast. I see it as eating accordingly to the disc of five”.

“The disc of five??”

He nods his head while smiling as he continues

“I feed my body with the disc of five of emotions amigo, happiness, sadness, fear, anger….. but most importantly love….. now I know that there are six different types of basic emotions and love isn’t one of them. But for me it is the one true emotion that combines all of the others together as one big time unit. Because let’s face it, without love.. there’s nothing”

He stares at the doctor before raising his right wrist, showing his gold watch before turning his attention to it.

“My father once taught me a valuable lesson senor, time heals all wounds. And I realized that I have been allowing wounds to emerge in my life without allowing them to heal. I could perhaps see myself as someone that was searching for pain, because only then I knew that I was alive. I had forgotten how to love, I have forgotten how it was meant to be loved. To make foolish mistakes that only a boy would make when being head over heels in love with he most popular girl in school. I was married and blamed everything that happened to her….. “

There’s a moment of silence

“But when David did the thing that he had done, I could not blame anyone but myself…. And admire the fact that he did what he had to do to prove a point to me”

“That is??”

He sighs for a few moments before answering

“Thou shalt not avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of they people, but th9ou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.”

“That’s a biblical verse”

Vinnie nods as his look upon his face becomes more serious for a few moments.

“I realized at that moment when I felt things snap and tear that I was loved by David Shepherd senor, but not in the sense of the word that all of you fools would even dare to assume is common amongst us. Because any of you out there, you assume with love that it is a good thing isn’t it??”

“Well…”

“Please do not attempt to answer that question senor, it was rhetorical of course. I realized then and only then that I have been opposing people the way I wanted them to oppose me…. Instead of digging my fingers deep into the emotional state of their own self centered minds. Brother David as he likes to call himself is a man that does not know what loving himself is all about… let alone of him ever having a bone in his body of EVER thinking about caring emotionally about anyone else…. Well of course that is not true, because he showed me his love the way only HE could….. and now I know where I have gone wrong”

“You need to hate him too??”

Vinnie shakes his head and sighs in disappointment.

“For such an educated mind, you truly are a disgrace in the mental essence of what is going through in someone’s brain huh doc?? I wanted to show him compassion, I wanted to give him the opportunity to be like me…. Whereas I should have allowed myself to turn into someone like him…. to give him the love that he deserves…”

“But soon you shall my brother, soon you shall”

The lights come back as the large screen slowly moves back upwards again as Bill and Vinnie can be seen conversin with each other, Vinnie suddenly notices that the focus is back upon him causing him to smile.

“I bet you never expected this from yours truly huh?? That I could be such a deep thinker? That I could transfer my thinking into that of a lesser being?? And that there’s more in this world than the two currently seated on this stage. One current champion and a man that is an opportunist, something that I have been lacking for way too long”

Bill nods his head in agreement as he mentions something to Vinnie

“Thank you Bill, you are a gracious guest by taking a backseat on this weeks show as there is a thin line being drawn in comparison in our careers. Where both of us are searching for success, where hard labour and determination is a key to get back to where nobody wants us to be at!!”

His serious demeanour suddenly changes into a smiling one

“But before we all assume that this is going to be 9 o’clock news with just serious talk. I have some entertainment for you all to see. I want to introduce to you my Band…. The Brotherly love band!!!!

The mariachi’s start to play some traditional mariachi music as we see Vinnie get up from his seat and start to do a dance, shaking his hips as Bill Barnhart is applauding his tag team partner and host to the show as we go to a commercial break

After the break we see Vinnie talk to Bill as the music dies off. Causing Vinnie to turn his attention back to the camera.

“Memories are often so vivid in the back of your head that it sometimes seems that it happened only yesterday. But both me and Bill can contest that the next guest was part of something that happened to yours truly at Summer XXXTreme months ago”

He sits back as his fingers taps his desk in an attempt to remain calm, but he is clearly angry.

“A man that stood in the way of my amigo Bill Barnhart trying to stop the same man that showed me tough love Brother David. A man that wanted to end my career with an injury that many did not come back from. Let alone return at a hundred percent health…. And that man is my next guest… Kristjansson Balthazar… but better known as Fenris!!”

The screen lowers once more as we see Vinnie’s nephew Pepe sitting in a chair while wearing a wig that makes him resemble to be Fenris.

“Welcome Fenris”

“Uncle Vinnie, I….”

Vinnie raises his hand to silence his nephew.

“I am sorry for the intrusion my fellow people, apparently there is some technical issues with the sound as I was expecting to talk to the man from Iceland, but clearly he must be sick. So we have decided to mute his microphone in worries of obtaining any kind of germs”

Bill can be seen laughing mockingly as he plants his title across his lap.

“Senor Fenris, I wanted to ask whether you have any kind of remorse in that spineless body of yours…. Whether there has been any regret locked up somewhere in a tip of your tiny toe. But seeing how there is so many technical difficulties that enables us to the fact we shall never know. But that’s alright, because I know deep down inside you are a gutless and worthless human being….”

Vinnie places both hands on his desk on either side of him.

“Now I know, I know that it is easy for me to just say these things because that’s what they expect of me. Trying to get under the skin of any of my opponents that I am forced to face…. Face?? Perhaps I should just rephrase that to endure the mere filth that covers your entire being!! And I am not just saying that merely for the fact that you are a raging alcoholic”

“You just are a confused little boy aren’t you?? A man that fears changes, a man that prefers his life to exist of waking up, running a marathon while your stinking brother runs the snot out of his mouth. Wrestle a match when you feel like it and drown yourself into sorrow for what Fenris? The fact that you are a hypocrite?? Yeah that’s right!! Being one of the few that I have yet to beat in a one on one or whatever type of match, the man that I had to learn to get respect for your ability and the fact that you have always beaten me. A man that does what?? Live in his own fantasy world, not allowing people to get too close to him because he does not how to express himself??”

He turns his attention to Bill Barnhart for a moment before gazing back at the camera.

“I know you don’t like me, I know you don’t like what I represent. Hell I bet you still think that everything that I have accomplished was a fluke. Get over it big boy, I have been wanting to get in the ring with you for how many years now?? HELL me cashing in the briefcase two years ago was meant to be against YOU!!! But nah, Mr. I cannot lose had to drop the ball against a joker like Austin Mercer. Well we both know what I have done to him in consecutive years where he had a belt huh Fenris?? But no, I had to wait and wait and wait and you know something?? I am done waiting… I am going to do to you what I have planned for the man that you allowed to injure me months ago. I am going to show you some tough luck Fenris… What do you got to say about that big fella??”

We can see the camera turn to Pepe, who is now big eyed and screaming at the camera that is monitoring him. Only the sound is off as we cannot hear a damn thing that Pepe is trying to say.

“Typical Fenris, constantly running his mouth but nothing serious can come out of it besides your damn profanity. You already had the match won no matter how the outcome you Icelandic son of a….”

Vinnie refrains himself for a few moments, realizing that losing his cool would ultimately make him snap.

“I’m sorry for all that had to witness me almost lowering myself to the standards of the man that is a ticking time bomb. A man without a conscience, a man that I almost welcomed with open arms as part of MY family. But I am not going to open up even older wounds for the insane psychopath that cannot utter any words without choking on the filth that we like to call freedom of speech”

“I have had to endure how many matches lost to you Fenris?? I have had to watch replays of tapes every single night as it was YOU that took away my undefeated streak. Hell you could not live with the fact that I could have been the man that did exactly what you had done huh?? An undefeated rookie, flying up the ranks and take on the champ… You said it yourself, because those words are forever burned inside my head for crying out loud!!”

Bill places a hand on top of Vinnie’s realizing that his friend is once again becoming angered for a moment.

“I could not do anything right huh Kristjansson, yeah that’s right. I refuse to call you Kris, because I do no longer wish to respect you as anything near that people could charactirze as a human being. Your wrestling ability?? Oh without a doubt, you are on top of my list… but as a human being?? You have lowered yourself even beneath that what YOU dared to utter to me how many times??”

He stands up and pats on the leg that Brother David had injured at Summer XXXTReme.

“I bet you had celebrated your win that night huh my friend?? Celebrating, drinking alcohol as if your life depended on it… not wasting one damn second whether I would ever get back in the ring or not. And why would ya?? I am replaceable am I not?? No one needs an idiot, a freak or whatever it is that comes naturally to you sane excuse of a human being?? Let me ask you something Fenris… Ever done something what you realized later on in your life that you have regretted doing??”

“I can think of one, the night you allowed Brother David Shepherd to snap and injure me so badly that I could not walk upon my own two feet. The night where I had doubts whether my career was over DAMNIT!!!”

“I am sure that you would have reacted differently if it was your brother that our beloved David Shepherd had done to isn’t it?? You would have seen red before your eyes, you could have tasted my own blood and wouldn’t stop until you would have gotten what was rightfully yours….”

Vinnie grabs the Roulette title in his hand and holds it in front of him

“I know that this isn’t the world title, the one championship belt that I wanted to take away from you so badly two fucking years ago….. that pain has been haunting me for over two fucking years now Fenris… But two months ago, I realized just like I did with Brother David… That I had made a mistake of holding on to that one moment in my life that could not take away from you… because you took it away from me… Championships come and go…”

As he places the belt back in front of Bill while continuing to be focused upon the camera.

“But you deliberately wanting to end my career at the hands of someone else?? That my friend, is something I cannot accept. Something that needs to be stopped… SOMETHING I NEED TO DO SOMETHING ABOUT!!!! And what a better way to do it in a way that equals it in the fashion that you have done to me”

Vinnie suddenly starts to smile in a sadistic way, a way that we have not seen from him in a long time

“It would be too easy to injure you Fenris, that mentality of a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye does not resemble the man that I have become… You see amigo, I realize that the one personal thing I can think off to hurt you in the end is to take away everything that you have been working for oh so long… The ONLY thing that really matters in your damn life isn’t it Kristjansson?? Sin City Wrestling’s world heavyweight championship…. Oh such a joy it would be to see your hopes and dreams flash right before your eyes… realizing that YOUR dream that I had two years ago… has vanished before your very own eyes….”

Vinnie sits back in his chair and stares at the camera for a few moments, allowing the moment built.

“The only difference between me doing this at Climax Control and what you have done to me two plus years ago… is that the only person that you can blame for what will happen this coming Climax Control is Brother David….”

“I hope that the kiss was worth it Fenris…, because when I am done with you…. You will realize that it was the kiss of death that has ruined everything imaginable…”

It takes Vinnie a few moments to find his composure as he truns his gaze towards Pepe, who is screaming at the camera but is muted still.

“I think it is best that we welcome a musical guest for the time being as I have to take a break as we will be right back”

Vinnie and Bill walk off the stage as a local artist starts to perform for the empty theatre.

“Bill, I am so glad you finally won singles gold in this company. Your dedication and hard work has been an inspiration for me to return to wrestling”

Bill smiles as he pats Vinnie on the shoulder.

“Just make sure that you remain focused Vinnie, you know that your antics in the past have kept me and Bea up all night more than once. We kinda need our good night sleep you know”

The two men laugh as Bill continues

“This title victory is only the beginning for something much bigger. I know what you are capable off Vinnie, I just want you to embrace destiny that is in front of you. Becoming number one contender for the world title”

Vinnie smiles as he nods his head in agreement

“And make sure that I get even with Brother David in the long run”

Bill rolls his eyes and shakes his head

“You cannot let your concentration drift off to David Shepherd!! I know what he did to you was unthinkable, but you are facing two very dangerous men that  take home the gold any given night of the week!!!”

Vinnie’s head nods in agreement, but can’t take his mind off the assault that Shepherd did against him.

“Oh come on Bill!! I am a former champ, I know what I can and cannot do. I….”

“And you need to realize that he is already under your skin!! You can be at the level that you were a few years ago as long you keep your head on the game”

Bill presses his fist on the forehead of Vinnie, causing him to realize that Bill is right as he nods his head and sighs.

“You are right Bill, I am just so pumped up to be back in the ring this coming Climax Control facing these two guys. I need to take things one moment at a time. But damn, I want to break Shepherds leg off its socket”

Bill smiles as he places a hand on Vinnie’s shoulder.

“You will, but first things first…  become number one contender and then take home the gold”

Bill walks off, leaving Vinnie alone as he realizes that the camera is still on him while being backstage.

“Oh man fuck this”

He motions for the camera man to follow him backstage as he sits down in his dressing room, he places his jacket across his chair before he drops down on his sofa.

“When Bill talks I listen, funny is it that people tell him that he is a joke, too old or whatever. And look at him now? You are all pissed off over the fact that he is the next Roulette champion and you know why?? Because he doesn’t want to be your favourite wrestler, because he is the very best at what he does. And you hate that don’t you people???”

He grins as he lowers his head against the back of his sofa and sighs as he closes his eyes for a few moments.

“The answer was right in front of me, but I was too pumped up to see it. I just wonder how many people out there can take criticism like that and turn it into a positive. And you know why dipshits??”

He turns his face towards the camera.

“Because none of you are capable to understand where you go wrong and continue to question yourself where you went wrong. That’s fine, but I am not going to be a mid-card wrestler anymore. If Bill can make it to be the very BEST Roulette champion ever… then I am damn sure going to be once again be the very best World champion. So that means I have to deal with you too Jack”

“Funny to see how we are all former champions, all about to wage war about who is next to face the champ. We all talk the talk and walk the walk, but neither of us have been anywhere near that gold for a long time… And yet, I am sure that you are going to be telling the world all over again how YOU should be the one that challenges Alex Jones to begin with… how neither me and Fenris are deservingly number one contenders for facing the champ at High Stakes… funny huh Jack?? Funny how we all got together in this match and need to prove ourselves who deserves it the most and who wants it even more

“I have faced you before Jack…. Been on both sides of the result and I know you are no longer a threat to me. Oh I am sure that you will laugh at me, tell me I am wrong and that YOU will kick my ass. But deep down inside you aren’t the confident man that you used to be Jack. Because deep down inside you know that your career is so similar like mine right now…. Just like me and Fenris, being away from the glory hogging moments that we had to watch and had to endure that people like Austin, Caleb and who in the hell the booking committee believed they were all deservingly… while none of them could even hold a candle to what the fuck I can do inside that squared circle or on that freaking mike”

He rubs the back of his hand across his mouth and rubs off some sweat

“I have been too blinded to even see the reality was there Jack. And so have you, don’t bother hiding behind excuses like it was everyone’s fault except your own. Because if you do than you are even more stupid than our Icelandic figure skating champion for crying out loud”

“But there’s a question that I could ask Fenris and myself as well that I need to ask ya… where the fuck have you been Jack?? Why now? why all of the sudden did you just happen to wake up, tell yourself that you are ready to go and annoy the fuck out of me that you still exist?? Oh I am sorry, did I say something terrible? Or did I just open up another classic example of why Senor Vinnie… no wait…, Brother Vinnie is the answer to each and everyone’s problems”

He smiles as he grabs a bottle of water that is on the table next to the sofa and takes a few sips from it.

“Ohhhh Jack…, the mere fact that I have no right to bad mouth you or Fenris or anyone else for that matters until I have achieved something once more just merely excites me. I have been thinking about this moment since the day I was able to put weight on my injured leg and learned to walk again.”

“Sounds quite simple isn’t it?? As if our body ever forgets to put one foot in front of the other in an attempt to move from point A to point B. And to all of you fools out there that I have not mastered the Alphabet, I am more than ready to shove a masters dictionary down your throats while still figuring out you were just an extra, hired to camouflage the fact that you need to watch how I dismantle you both in every capacity imaginable. And you know why Jack??”

He smiles as his hands runs through his hair, pushing it backwards as far as possible.

“Neither of you are willing to give up the mediocracy that you have grown accustomed to. Why else does a man of your stature and that of the Icelandic latest version of Jeff Dumbars hand puppets that he loves to shove his hands up their spines for extra dramatic effects. But unlike Fenris, I know I have to dig deeper to get you all worked up huh??”

“Fenris is just a guy who thinks he is the gift to mankind, yet he doesn’t know how to boil an egg even if his life depends on it. But you??? It’s like playing a game of chess, do you sacrifice a rook to ultimately take down the queen or even better the king?? That would have been the analogy that I would have used to step into the match with a simplistic game plan to take you out. But the simplicity is all too very close right before my very own eyes Jack… at least whereas I finally have climbed out of the deepest valley that I have been thrown in.. you are the one that expects a forklift to pull you out… have a nurse pamper to all your need and have you been fed by a silver spoon all the way down your stinking throat”

“It’s time for you to get humbled Jack, once again being kicked down in the dirt because then you know where I had to come from. Then you will know what I have had to endure for so long… that’s where you understand the concept of what it is like to have lost everything…. But never give up Jack… so go ahead, tell the world who I truly am in your delusional mind of what I have done several years ago. While you do not even know who the fuck you truloy are until I have humbled not only you but Fenris as well”

“You have not been loved Jack until I extend my arms, allow yourself to be squeezed by my love until your breath escapes your body. You haven’t been loved by ANYONE until you endure the rude awakening that is reality Jack… you have been sitting at home for way too long, asking yourself questions while I rehabbed, while I grasped he concept of who I have to become to make it in life. You alongside Fenris are going to be the first ones that will be basking in the love that I can give you…. And then when both of you look up at the entrance way while my music plays after I have beaten both of you, then you will realize how wonderful your lives must be after experiencing the love of Brother Vinnie. The man that talks the talk and walks the walk…. The man that will finally enter the world where I should have been all along…. But I was too blinded to see…..”

“I will make you open your eyes and make you see Jack…. And you will thank me”

With that the shot slowly fades



[/i][/b]

5
Climax Control Archives / Still King
« on: July 02, 2021, 07:56:51 PM »
Still King

June 30th 2021,

Vinnie can be seen in his hotel room, wearing his royal robe while his crown is upon a big time pillow on a table near to him. He is pacing around, talking over his phone to someone.

King Vinnie: What do you mean you don’t know any King Vinnie?? I AM King Vinnie!! You are talking to the man that is KING!!!

The person on the other side of the phone gives an answer that causes Vinnie to stop and put on a look of disbelief.

King Vinnie: What do you mean my time as King is over??? I am King for a DAY!

The person on the other end of the phone gives another answer, but Vinnie cuts him off.

King Vinnie: No, you start and listen to me. I am KING VINNIE, I have ordered a royal brooch  that I need to have to replace the old one that is only 2 weeks old to keep my royal robe around my perfectly shaped neck and shoulders.

The person on the phone reacts again, this causes Vinnie to breathe heavily as he is not pleased by the answer.

King Vinnie: What do you mean I need to pay for another brooch?? Don’t you have any royal discounts?? I mean seriously, do you want to lose a royal family member as client???

He smirks confidently, believing that a threat like that would sway over the man of the jewelry store y that he is talking to. His smile slowly fades when he hears a response that he clearly had not expected to hear

King Vinnie: I don’t care if even Prince Albert of Monaco does not get a discount, he is a prince!!! He is beneath me!! I am a Ki….

*Click*

The other person had disconnected the line midsentence, causing Vinnie to stare at his phone as his eyes grow larger than life. He starts to scratch his head in disbelief as he looks at the screen of his Ipad and stares at the information of the jewelry store that he just had on the line. Causing him to suddenly nod his head and face palms himself.

King Vinnie: I should have known that a jewelry store with he name of T-Bird Jewelry, I mean seriously?? I should have known that naming a jewelry store after a Ford automobile is meant to fail!!!

He looks at some more info about the store as he shakes his head.

King Vinnie: So what if the store is a supposedly successful family store for over 50 years!! If you add all the ages of every employee then you reach that age of experience rather quickly!! I am going to ignore these idiots and will go for a different store that knows how to treat reoyalty!!

With that the door opens and we see Bill Barnhart walk in, he sees Vinnie with the robe around his shoulders and shakes his head.

Bill: Vinnie, are you still…..

King Vinnie: Ahum?? What jester Bill???

Bill’s eyes rolls in disbelief and shakes his head.

Bill: King Vinnie, are you still trying to convince the world that you are still king??

Vinnie stares at him, raising an eyebrow before lowering his head.

King Vinnie: I am disappointed in you Jester Bill, you first call me King Vinnie and then you are assuming that I am not?? What is it Bill?? Am I King yay or nay??

Bill: Wha???

Vinnie continues to shake his head in disbelief

King Vinnie: I understand that I need to use a different vocabulary to make you understand what I am saying Jester Bill. So here I am going to try in a different way.

He starts to cough a few times to clear his throat.

King Vinnie: Me King Vinnie, you are not. Is that easier for you to understand Jester Bill???

Bill is about to react, but Vinnie cuts him off as he puts his hand towards him.

King Vinnie: No Jester Bill, I understand. I am aware that I am on a different level than you are. But isn’t that normal for someone that is of royalty??

Bill’s eyes widen

Bill: But Vinnie…., you

King Vinnie; Ahum??!!!

Bill’s eyes roll as he sighs and starts over.

Bill: King Vinnie is a title that you won with a ladder match to be a KING FOR ONE DAY. That day was a few weeks ago Vin, shouldn’t you just move on???

King Vinnie: MOVE ON????

His eyes are wide, annoyed over what Bill just suggested to him and shakes his head in disgust.

King Vinnie: Oh sure, just move on. Just forget the biggest moment in your entire life and just put it away and forget that it ever happened right???

Bill: No, I didn’t meant it like that…. I..,

King Vinnie: No it’s okay Jester Bill, I understand. It’s always the same thing with people that are just jealous over the fact that I have succeeded in so much more than anyone out there. Oh of course, there are obviously those who may one day follow in the footsteps of yours truly and I hope that they will be treated with more respect than yours truly. But hey, maybe I am the one that paves the way for those who will not be bounded by stupid rules that limit future kings and of course queens. Maybe Alicia does not realize what she has given up that easily merely because she thought that the highlight of her royal existence was hosting a show!!!

Bill: Didn’t you get the same treatment Vin??

Vinnie blinks his eyes for a few moments, he overthings the words that Bill just uttered but decides to shake his head.

King Vinnie: Yes, that’s what they want you to believe Jester Bill, that I should be thankful to have a show in my splitting image….

Bill: I am glad that you feel this way

King Vinnie: SILENCE!!!! I wasn’t done!!! Because if I think about the essence of ONE day,k then we have to both understand that a day is the length of 24 hours!! A show of Climax Control is how many hours??

Bill: Err….,

King Vinnie: See?? A few hours to the most, that means that I have 22 hours left!!! And already there have been a show that I wasn’t even part off!! I am sure that they will make you believe that I wasn’t a King anymore to make things easier for them. Because they aren’t thinking about my profit for sure!! I have produced so many replica crowns for my royal fans as well as robes and even a sceptre. Now do you see where I am getting at???

Bill: But you can still sell it even if you are not….

King Vinnie: Even if you are not a King?? Is that what you want to say?? How badly do you want to try to make our fans believe that they are ignorant??? Of course they won’t buy a crown if I am not their royal hero!!! Gah!!!

He lifts his arms in the air as he is clearly frustrated, he walks left to right and starts to think about what is next that he wants to say.

King Vinnie: I am going to fight this injustice Bill, I am going to prove to the world that they deserve a King that would lead them through dark times. Because let’s face it, who is their role model these days???

Bill: Well… I…,

King Vinnie: That was solely a hypothetical question!!! But you know Jester Bill, I am going to fight the authority that thinks that they can decide the future of their employees just solely for the fact that they do not know any better. But no more!! You hear me Jester Bill!! No more will this tyranny be holding people like yours truly back as they have done with so many royals before me!! Because I am going to take matters into my own hands!! Something that nobody in supposedly power will ever accept!!!

Bill attempts to interject his opinion to Vinnie, but he is already running off and rambling something crazy that causes Bill to sigh and shake his head

Bill: runs off after Vinnie as the shot fades.

History

We come back where Vinnie is sitting in his hotel room on a chair that he had changed into a royal throne. He looks at the camera and grins.

King Vinnie: Welcome back to my kingdom, a kingdom that many out there try to make me believe that does not exist anymore. Well, I am going to fight everyone until I am proven right!! I am the legitimate king of Sin City Wrestling… but until that moment comes, I will just attempt to give in to the wishes of those who assume that they can control me… where I am going to be talking about my opponent for this week. A man that I have so much history with that it is almost unthinkable that the powers that may be want to push me into a repetitive and clearly an opponent that unlike my pleasure of facing once again, that I should be handed over so much more.

And I can hear you think, more Vinnie?? How much more??? Well I am going to tell you, because that what royalties do to make things so much easier for my subjects. Those who used to send me cards, wish me good luck before facing the world champion. Telling me that their lives were lifted out of the dirt that they assumed they were sinking in for their entirety of their existence… but now?? Nothing, not even a card that came back to me with a stamp on it that tells me that it was wrongly addressed. I mean seriously, how often I have had people move to a new address without telling me?? Well if I had a dollar for every time that this happened to me, well then I would have had eight bucks.

But that is besides the point isn’t it??

He places his “royal” sceptre and places it on the table next to him as he stares back into the camera.

King Vinnie: How often was it until this coming fight Alex?? I remember you beating me by using my amigo Pete.. then the title defence, where I had beaten you not once… but twice!! Then some tag match and then some other type of matches… but the way I look at it… just like your amigo Austin, I have your number…. The numbers zero and zero and a half.

It makes me almost assume that every time that I face the two of you, that I face either dumb or dumber. To the point that Austin has run off to find a loophole that he knows that I cannot challenge him at Summer XXXTreme for a championship match. Knowing that I have not found a bombshell that I trust enough to be my partner and do so. So I guess he is excited that I am facing you in a non-title match, hoping that I will beat you so that I am going to be in line for a title match but not his

Now I know that I am hitting  a nerve every time that I mention a reality that people try to hide from others and themselves. Only wanting to believe the truth that they feel safest with. But it’s okay, I am going to play along for now. Because I know what the truth brings us for real and that is that everyone needs to be led by royalty… YOUR royalty and that is yours truly.

So what have you been up to Alex?? Roulette champion I have been told. Good for you, I never knew that you liked to gamble with a championship belt that will tell you for what kind of match you are going to be in for 95 percent of the time when someone spins a wheel. Isn’t that typical?? To have others hold your fate in their hands by spinning a wheel???

He shakes his head in disbelief.

King Vinnie: I have to admit that a man of your stature it is quite impressive of how quickly you have adapted to your new habitat. And with that I do not mean the surroundings of where you wish to live in. Because that would be the easiest escape of twisting reality. Oh no, I am talking about the fact that you have adapted to a level that you are above those who have to scratch and claw to be noticed by holding a championship belt that you make a joke out of.

Oh yes, I can play the same game that Austin loves to play against me or anyone else that he or you face. Because everyone else beneath you two huh?? And where did that lead the two of you to?? Having your asses handed to yourselves by the same guy. Yours truly, because there is nobody better suited to kick the reality into you two sorry excuses of asses.

And tell me, who have you beaten to maintain that championship belt Alex?? I am sure that you have fought men that will never escape the realms of being a Roulette champion or maybe have a future in this company. Because it’s a championship that young guns need to obtain to make something of their careers instead of someone that is travelling the same road on opposite direction.

He pushes back his hair as he is showing a cynical smile

King Vinnie: Is that what you wish to be remembered off Alex?? To travel back to the realms that you are in right now?? it’s the same thing you did when you couldn’t beat me over and over again huh Alex?? It made you realize that you had to adapt your route to greatness to do the same thing that Austin is doing right now… finding excuses not to fight as the tough guys that you two are proclaiming to be.

But I respect the fact that you at least have something to believe in Alex. It gives you direction, it gives you hope and at least have avoided hitting rock bottom for now. But too bad that you are also a coward.

A coward Alex, oh I am sure that it was not you that decided that this match is going to be non-title… but then again, not resisting injustice to make this match a championship match tells me that you have gone soft Alex, that you are at the edge of your existence as that makes you want to make your title run worth the run that you are having??

Of course it doesn’t Alex, because you have been avoiding me. But that will soon change when I have beaten you AGAIN!!! Just use the ten fingers on both hands to at least make sure that you won’t lose count. But first, I guess I have to beat you to make a point. Then I have to challenge you again for that championship belt… and then you can wheep like a baby like you have been doing behind closed doors. But until then Alex, let’s just meet our expectations and make this match worth the wait….

And then you will remember why I am better than you… until Climax Control Alex… until then….

With that Vinnie signals the camera to cut off the recording as the shot fades

6

Once upon a time…..

In a kingdom Far…., far away……

(we can hear someone press on a button of a cassette deck as the music of a clear weak pathetic rip off of the Star Wars Theme starts to play, halfway the tape we can hear some distortion as this tells us that the tape is very old and of poor quality. But then again, what do you expect as we live in a digital world and someone still uses a cassette deck, for you younglings out there… this was a device that is a small version of a VHS player and please don’t ask about that… that caused you nightmares as often the tape inside the cassette would break or had to be rewinded by a Swiss Army knife. Yup kids, that was the era of the eighties that some of you old folks had to endure before greater stuff had replaced those miserable moments, but before we trail off…. Back to the story)

Welcome to Castle Vinnie in TransylVinnie, a kingdom very beloved by its inhabitants. Every month there’s a tournament held where the best knights of near and far travel to in hopes of winning the prestigious price. A whopping 1000 gold coins and the right to be knighted into the realm of the knights of the round table of TransylVinnie.  A kingdom that is being ruled by a kind but fair and mostly noble King. King Vinnie, a man that has conquered the hearts of many inhabitants amongst the kingdom walls, but also by the peasants that live outside the protective walls of his kingdom.

Because as far as mankind can remember, there has never been any signs of war or betrayal. And the secret behind it all is the man himself the King of Mariachi music, the Mariachi of wrestling… King Vinnie!

Before the hero (that is the king if you haven’t figured that out already) will walk through the doors of his kingdom, we will tell you of how he has come to power. Because in contrary of what you may be witnessing in a few moments, King Vinnie was not born King. Oh no, in contrary, he was a poor young kid from a poor family that had barely any money to buy him his very first guitar. Because in case you have not heard it before, King Vinnie was a tremendous gifted artist. Wanting to become a troubadour, an artist that would perform for royalties and other famous and wealthy people. In the hopes of bringing peace and happiness in realms all over the world. Something that Vinnie always knew that it was round unlike most of those idiots out there in that day and age that we are talking about believed… as they were so consumed with it being flat.

But we move on to the day of where he had grown into a handsome young man, a day that he shall will never forget

It was a sunny day, it was a tournament day as knights of the entire kingdom, whom at that time only existed of a small castle, a tavern and a few pigeons that somehow managed to escape the wrath of some old farmer. Where a king that was crowned only a year ago, let us call him King Jack had suddenly announced that he wanted to become traveller and a new king had to be crowned. So according to the rules of the kingdom had stated a tournament would have to be organized to crown a new King. After participating a gruelling 2 weeks of joust and swordsmanship only 4 knights remained…. The handsome and quite popular knight Austin…., the more nerdy type of knight named Cassian, the knight that proclaimed to be a lover and not so much a fighter in Agostino… and the unknown and least favourite of them all… Vinnie. Who at that time wasn’t even a knight to begin with, but merely the squire to knight William. Whom suddenly had gone ill and needed to be replaced.

William: Vinnie my lad, you are much of a better swordsman than I shall ever be. You go in my place my young friend.

And Vinnie as brave of a young kid would never deny the final wish of a knight, whom at that point had his sword pushed up to his backside agreed to the request. He armoured up with pots and pans, took a wooden sword from some kid that was not looking and entered the battle ground of doom. There he stood at  ground that had a shape of a six sided square. Surrounding the ground were every surrounded townsmen that the small kingdom could find, all cheering for the favourite to succeed the King Jack whom they already had forgotten about. As suddenly a voice was heard.

Voice: Here hee…, here he….

We turn to a man who has an open scroll in his hands as he will read out the following statement.

Voice: Welcome to the tournament final to crown not only a new king, but also a name for our town that to this very day is being called shithole. I am your announcer for today named Justin and I will reveal the final contestants who shall compete until knight Austin shall save us from poverty, diseases and the fact that we have no currency we need to pay off the bar tap that everyone has!!!

The crowd cheers while drinking some ale

Justin: First I want to present to you the contestants…. In the blue armour. A man that calls himself a true warrior, a man that backs down from no fight and who to this very day unbeaten when it comes down to the sword… Knight Austin!!!

A strong man walks up, long black hair and a impressive but well groomed beard. He has a wolf placed upon his shield as he bows to the few people in attendance.

Justin: The other three are not important…, but according to the rules I shall announce them and get this final over with. Agostino, Cassian and….

He looks closer to the scroll and then turns his attention to the youngster that is combing his curly hair.

Justin: Squire Vinnie???

Austin turns his attention to the youngster before walking over to the announcer and complaints.

Knight Austin: What is the meaning of this??? A squire?? I shall not degrade myself upon a peasant??!!!

Crowd: Booo!!!!

Vinnie: Excuse me dear knight, but I have taken a written test of how to become a knight in three easy steps. I have aced all the tests, so I am actually a certified knight. I just need to wait three months to get myself an actual armour.

The knight turns, a cold dark stare on his face looks at the youngster before shaking his head and gives up.

Knight Austin: If this is what has become of our fine art of being knights, then I shall have to do the rightful deed and to defeat you in a battle of where only the strong shall survive.

The two stare each other down for a few moments before Vinnie taps his wooden sword across the armour of Knight Austin and tells him.

Vinnie: Looking forward to it, just so you know… I tend to use the force to win my matches

Austin blinks and shakes his head.

Knight Austin: My lad, you are just a fool. A better occupation for you would be to have discussions with a plant… a cacti for instance than wielding a sword… even if it is made out of wood.

He turns around, lifts his head up high in the air in a token of disgust and walks towards the spot where he had come from. Leaving the squire standing, not knowing how to respond.

Justin: Now that was a moment of interesting developments, but we are here not to be in a talk show… but to crown a king. We had a drawing done prior to the semi-finals and final, determining who shall compete against each other prior reaching to the finals. The first semi-final shall be between Knight Austin and Knight Agostino… in better terminology, the battle between the wolf and someone who is not.

The crowd murmurs in agreement

Justin: And obviously the other semi-final shall be contested between Cassian and squire Vinnie… someone who is not and the other who has used math to get him this far…

Crowd: Boo!!!!

Vinnie steps forward as he stares at Cassian and nods his head.

Vinnie: I shall take great pride to hopefully harm you with a deadly splinter of my wooden sword.

Both men walk to a corner of the ground shape form and stare each other down before putting on their helmets. In case of Cassian a traditional knights helmet, while Vinnie has managed to secure two pillows on either side of his ears, believing that this would protect him from hurting his head if he would fall down to the ground. The two men bow down towards each other before doing the same to the crowd before someone whacks a wooden spoon against an empty pot to signal for the match to begin. We see Vinnie immediately bending down to a knee while holding his sword towards his opponent in a foolish attempt to back him off because of his “deadly” weapon. His other hand scratches the dirt a few times before throwing it upwards into the eyes of Cassian, who is temporarily blinded by the sudden action. The crowd boo the action of cowardice from Vinnie as he charges in on the blinded knight. Grabbing one of his two pillows, placing it behind Cassian before pushing him against the chest plate. This causes Cassian to fall down and Vinnie jumps up for joy.

Justin: The winner by technical knockout as there is no way on earth that Knight Cassian will get up before the count of 10.

The wooden spoon hits the pot and Vinnie is being announced as the winner. Causing the written press to write about it with awe and amazement as the feathers scratch upon the scrolls of their newspapers as the lucky kid has been born.

Knight Austin: Such a disgrace to the realm of us brave knights, I shall have to overcome…. Uhm

He stares at knight Agostino, who is flirting with the farmers girl as he rolls his eyes in disgust

Knight Austin: Overcome this fool of a knight, who at least is a real knight but nothing more.

He turns his gaze to his armour, selecting what weapon he would use in his fight with Agostino. In the end he has chosen his favourite sword and shield, while deciding not to wear his helmet. Preferring as he has always enjoyed having his hair sway in the wind during his fights.

Knight Austin: I am ready

He nods his head to the announcer, who rasps his throat and starts to read from the scroll once more.

Justin: Upon my left, the unbeatable, the role model of everyone who ever wishes to achieve something but do not know how!! Knight Austin!!!

He raises his arms in the air, showing the weapons to the peasants who give him a few claps before we turn to the opponent.

Justin: And his opponent…, currently too busy to pull himself away from farmer’s daughter Betty….. Knight Agostino….

No response is heard as the knight suddenly turns around and is levelled by a shield that was thrown towards him by Austin. Levelling his opponent in single blow before walking over to him to grab his shield and dust off the sand that got in contact with it.

Justin: And not a surprise, your winner… Knight Austin!!!

He turns his gaze towards Vinnie and motions towards Vinnie to come to him as Vinnie complies by doing so. Vinnie stands bravely face to face as he has some pots separating him from standing chest to chest with the man who many deem to be victorious and the next king.

Knight Austin: Okay lad, you have had your five seconds of fame. Why don’t we make a deal, you surrender to me and I will make sure that you will get the cross eyed farmer’s girl.

Vinnie turns his gaze towards a girl that is so cross eyed that you cannot really grasp of whether she is looking at you or not, he stares at her for a few moments before turning back to Austin.

Vinnie: No…,

This causes the knight to raise his eyebrow in surprise.

Knight Austin: No??? Are you sure lad??? I would not want to shove this sword straight through that cooking pot of yours.

He stares at the “armour” of Vinnie and then chukles.

Knight: Then again, maybe I do. But you cannot be serious my friend, to think that I would possibly take you seriously and combat you???

Vinnie pats his wooden sword agains this chest plate and smiles

Vinnie: I challenge thee to a duel dear sir, knight of the wolves, knight of the unbeaten aura and knight who is just too foolish to see that I am the one that shall overcome him.

This causes Austin to get furious, grabbing his weapons and this time puts on his helmet that has a wolf’s head engraved on it. He points his sword to Vinnie as both men has gotten to their spots and then he charges in on the young man.

Justin: And the final… ahhh forget it already and the winner is Au….. what the???

Vinnie manages to sidestep just at the moment that Austin expected him to be empaled by his sword. But Vinnie had warned him about the force, as the speed of him caused him to sidestep before clonking his wooden sword upon the helmet who suddenly breaks down into million pieces and Austin falls down face first into the dirt. Causing the cook pot to be rung by the wooden spoon once more. Causing a sudden silence to overcome the small town kingdom

Justin: err… I guess Vinnie is our king now???

The proud youngster motions for a crown to be put on top of his head as he brushes some curls away from his face.

This was many years ago as since that faithful day many things has changed.

Present day in TransylVinnie

Many years later and many growth spurts further of the kingdom that has blossomed under the guidance of King Vinnie. Who has granted fellow royalties of smaller kingdoms to be entertained over a nice meal and entertainment of his beloved Jester Bill. Whom is performing one of the many legendary tales  of his king.

Jester Bill: And then King Vinnie slayed the mighty dragon with a mere thought, telling him that he needs to fly away and never come back.

The royalties applaud the tale that the rather bulky jester has told them, dressed in a pink jester outfit. The jester hat has two ends with a golden bell attached to it, he has a golden weapon sown on his right chest area. A weapon that has a crown, a guitar as well as the wooden sword that he used during the semi-finals and finals of crowning a new king. It also has fruit in the back as that signals the growth of his kingdom by importing the largest amounts of fruit ever seen in the realms of far away kingdoms

Jester Bill: Have I told you about how King Vinnie named its kingdom TransylVinnie???

The guests shake their heads no, anticipating another brilliant tale when Bill grabs a guitar and sits down.

Jester Bill: Now why don’t you sit back and allow me to tell you this tale with a song….

Jester Bill allows his hands touch the strings as he attempts to sing about it, but we prefer to show you the story as we do not wish to have our youthful viewers endure the terror that is Bill’s non singing voie.

The story:

In the past outside of the kingdom of Transylvinnie there was a dark and secluded palace on top of a dark hill. Legends had been going on through the villages at the foot of the hill that an ominous creature resided there. Who would come out at night and feast itself upon the blood of the innocent and drunk. Some believed that the creature was neither dead or alive, yet nobody knew for sure. As many had attempted to travel upon the hill to find out, yet nobody has ever returned. But that would soon change, or so at least that’s what King Vinnie would wanted his ever growing following to believe through his weekly announcement being made by the same announcer that was present during his coronation.

Justin: Here hee… here hee…. Our beloved King Vinnie has proclaimed that if his kingdom wants to grow, that he needs to expand his land. And that the palace upon the hill Transyl upon his kingdom is in its way.

This causes shock to emerge upon his following, murmuring amongst each other as they wonder whether this is a wise idea upon their king. They have been living in prosperous times for several years now and they all thanked their King for this. But fear the end of their king if he decides to confronts the creature that as legends want us to believe consume the life essence of its victims.

Justin: Now our beloved King Vinnie is aware of the tales of a monster that houses in the palace, but he wants to assure you that there’s no way in his realm that to this very day is still unnamed that he would fall to whatever it is that resides there.

The crowd remains silent, wanting to believe the words of their king but still doubt the wisdom behind his decision.

Justin: King Vinnie has studied the legend of the creature and he has found a weakness that may bring victory to our brave king and more wealth to his realm!!!

This causes to bring hope to some of the villagers, others murmur still as they are sceptic over the positive news. But the murmuring quickly vanishes as hoofs of horses are being heard, causing the crowd to spread as the sound has come closer and closer. Where we see King Vinnie sitting on his steed, a steed that is actually a pony. An before you start to ask why King Vinnie would not sit on a full blooded horse? There is one simple question, King Vinnie at this time still had to adjust to the height difference as well as the speed that a horse would develop in comparison to a pony. Also the pony that he was riding on was a third generation pony that has been in his family heritage since the first ever family member ever sat foot in this kingdom when it wasn’t worth more than a potato with beans.

King Vinnie: My fellow people, I as your King has never backed down from a challenge in my entire life. Yes, I may admit that my actions are sometimes questionable, to the point that some of the evil news papers of the rival kingdoms across the border tell their readers that I am borderline crazy!!

The crowd boos in response to the in their minds false accusations of their king, even though even they have heard the rumours of him having weird hobbies to uphold besides his duties. But then usually shrugged those off as King Vinnie always gets the job done.

King Vinnie: I have heard the tales of this unbeatable creature up north, now trust me to tell you that no creature remains unbeaten when it comes down to YOUR King!!!!

The people cheer for their king as he grabs something from behind the head of his horse as he reaches down seemingly somewhere around his waist. Some of the people look at each other, wondering what he is doing as Vinnie’s expression turns from happy to clueless to upset and finally to satisfied. Holding up a wooden stake in his hand with garlic and some silver attached to it.

King Vinnie: I am sorry people that it took me so long to uphold this simple, yet effective device. A device that I have decided to name the Royal Stabber, or in other terminology better known as it’s sad to see you leave so soon.

He holds the stake even higher as the crowd surrounds their King even closer as all of them wants to check the wooden device out. Some even proclaim to have seen a guitar string wrapped around it in a bow for giving it some extra flair. King Vinnie puts it back where he had gotten from as we now finally manage to see that he is wearing a Mid Evil version of a fanny pack. Obviously not as comfortable and created from a fabric that would stand the test of time as well as the different weather types they were used to in this far kingdom at a distance era of time that somehow seems so much similar to that of ours. Looking like it has been made out of some sort of cardboard, that would clearly fall apart when it comes in contact with bad weather and soaks in water when it rains. But then again, King Vinnie knew probably knew something that others did not. After a final wave to his royal servants he rides off on his pony as he is followed by some of his bravest knights. But only to have them part ways with him when they have reached outside the kingdom walls, not because they were not brave enough to follow their king everywhere imaginable…. But today was laundry day and all of the knights had to be at home early to make sure that everything is once again clean and smelling like daisies.

King Vinnie: Go my knights, I know that the evening shall not fall for yet another few hours. But I know that you do not have servants that do your wishes 24 hours a day like the servants shall do for yours truly. As well as you have to do everything by hand while yours truly have got many of hands that make sure that mine remain wrinkle free!!!

Holding up his hands up high, showing how proud he is that his hands seem like they have never touched anything without sanitizer. He then turns his gaze upon his pony, who waits his orders patiently before ordering him to guide him up the hill towards the palace with the deadly creatur residing there.

During the way towards the palace Vinnie has got to overcome several challenges that should not been taken lightly. Challenges like cutting his hair fingernails with nothing more than two rocks, or trying to create a fireplace when he has two forgotten to bring with him his velvet gloves, as that would prevent him from getting any splinters to be stuck in his hands. But ultimately manages to succeed by doing a special dance that caused lightning to strike upon the piece of wood in front of him. To this very day King Vinnie still does not know whether he has created a special lightning dance, or that the Gods of the weather had it in for him. But no matter what the outcome has been, he was not less thankful for the wonderful dinner he had eaten that evening that could be identified as some Nacho predecessor of that what we have grown accustomed to right now.

King Vinnie decided to camp out somewhere near the palace, not because he is tired but simply for the fact that he had put too much sauce upon his dinner, causing his insides to disagree and give the woods surrounding the palace an aroma that had chased off even the wildest and bravest predator that roamed the woods at night.

King Vinnie: I better take a little nap my dear amigo Pete

He says to his pony, who nods its head several times as it is eating some grass while wearing a royal Vinnie robe across it’s back to prevent it from getting cold. Things could have often been said about King Vinnie, but he has always been an animal love. Except for the Bulldog that Jester Bill always brought with him, the dog never chewed regular dog food but merely anything that the human folk ate at the royal dining room, where King Vinnie always invited sections of his kingdom to join him and feast upon food that normally was meant for the upper class. But King Vinnie felt that he owed it to the common folks to have a close connection with heir king as that would bring gratitude in his kingdom…

King Vinnie stared at the sky as he was resting on his back, having a soft pillow against the back of his neck while having his feet draped across his saddle that he put on top of a wooden log. Draped across him was one of his favourite blankets that kept him nice and warm, plus it always made him think off the tales that his mother used to tell him before sleeping time when he still lived at his parents home. Nowadays King Vinnie had Jester Bill to tell him stories, they often started off exciting, but in the end they always turned into Jester Bill laughing out loud and barking like a dog as Vinnie never knew what the stories were all about. But never wanted to disappoint his jester as he always told him that the stories were well done.

King Vinnie: I am sure glad that Jester Bill did not join us today Pete, I mean I know he did volunteer. But I need my focus upon slaying this… this… oh heck, I forgot his name once again.

He quickly grabs a piece of scroll in his fanny pack that now was on the ground next to him. he unwrapped the scroll and read the name out loud.

King Vinnie: PalpaDmitri??

Vinnie scratches his head, he has never heard of this name before. It made him wonder whether he has taken this task perhaps a bit too lightly, but then he shrugs his shoulders and laughs.

King Vinnie: King Vinnie never takes anything lightly!!! Well except that one time that I faced an Icelandic destructive machine. I was bold, I was brash and quite honestly I should have listened and had taken a pick axe with me on the road to battle. But hey, I cannot undo the things that I have done now can I???

He whistles a soft tune while staring at the piece of scroll as it describes some more things that is known of this PalpaDmitri.

King Vinnie: A mighty and evil monster, that according legends sucks the life essence out of you by drinking your blood??

This causes King Vinnie to swallow hard

King Vinnie: And he wants to plan to take over the world?? Well seeing that he has been living there for five centuries, I reckon the planning department of him conquering the world is rather slow. Perhaps he needs to hire a new marketing department, or perhaps a new public relations guy?? You know, every now and then do some autograph signing instead of drinking someone’s blood. Kissing some ugly babies instead of immediately devouring them so you can live another year or two?? I mean seriously, why is it that evil persona’s always have to be so despicable???

He continues to read until he feels something wet touching his ear, he looks over and sees his pony giving him some loving attention as he nods his head and puts on a sleep mask as well as one for his pony. The two sleep until the morning comes and the journey continues to the palace of PalpaDmitri.

King Vinnie: I say Pete, this PalpaDmitri should have hired some gardeners. I mean seriously, everywhere there are these ugly bushes and trees that have branches that nearly poked my eyes out of my head. A serious gardener would have given these woods some…

Voice: Go back King Vinnie……..

A soft whisper can be heard throughout the woods, Vinnie is shaking his head from left to right. But he sees nobody.

King Vinnie: WHO IS THERE??!! Show yourself!!!!

Voice: I am the man you seek, yet you do not wish to find me…..

King Vinnie rolls his eyes, he always hated people talking in riddles. But gesturing that he is a king who does not get side tracked and grins

King Vinnie: Two can play that game amigo, I am yellow and love to swim

Voice: Err…. What???

King Vinnie: My rubber ducky in a bath tub…, but I can understand that for an ancient creature like you that it is quite difficult to comprehend a brilliant mind like yours truly. So here is another one.

Voice: Err.., you should be petrified sir…, not riddle me???

King Vinnie shakes his head

King Vinnie: Nonsense amigo, you need to adjust and evolve yourself to the new era of where we live in…. okay, it’s green and loves speed

Voice: Err…., a running grasshopper???

King Vinnie: False!!! It’s Kermit the Motor mad frog!!! That’s two strikes already Palps….  One more to go and you need to give up your palace  to me!!!

There’s silence for a few moments

Voice: I am PalpaDmitri…, I cannot be forced to hand over my palace and surroundings over to a riddling fool!!!! I am eternal, I am ever lasting, I will drink your blood!!!

King Vinnie rolls his eyes to the idle threats that the creature is currently making towards him.

King Vinnie: Nonsense, you just don’t want to accept the fact that we have evolved in so many years that you have been stuck in drinking blood. Seriously, what is this?? The last supper?? Take this glass and this wine represents my blood?? Seriously, I guess you need to get out more in the sun instead of just hiding in the shadows or attacking at night. I am surprised you even showed up in the morning, but then again that part of the forest is so dark that it does not matter when it is day or night. And you know what also is wrong with you???

Voice: There’s nothing wrong…..

King Vinnie: You need to eat more food that has iron, you know you need vitamins!! Hell you need vitamin A to fucking Z!!! And I know that there isn’t any vitamin pills that can produce that many different vitamins, but it at least tells me how terrible your health is!! I bet you even have painful teeth.

There’s a silence for a few moments

Voice: Well there are certain moments when I flosh my teeth that it bleeds, is that normal???

King Vinnie rolls his eyes before a lightbulb miraculously emerges above his head as he has an idea.

King Vinnie: I got the solution to all of this, I give you a final riddle…. And if you solve it I will tell you the secret to your problem and you can feast upon my blood.

Voice: Or???

King Vinnie: OR!!! You are forced to leave this palace and your surroundings until the end of time and hand it all over to me

Voice: Deal

King Vinnie: What is pink and jolly all the time???

Voice: What is pink and jolly all the time???

There’s a moment of silence as the creature must be thinking this over, you can hear him curse underneath his breath realizing that he will lose his entire property to this “King” if he does not come up with the correct answer.

Voice: A Hubba Bubba gum???

King Vinnie: Oh that’s a good one!!

Voice: So I got it right???!!!

King Vinnie grins

King vinnie: Sadly not, I was talking about my jester Bill. He always wears a pink outfit, nobody knows why. But he is as jolly as it may get.

Voice: Ah darn……

The voice utters in disgust, realizing that he was tricked and fooled by this human king. A man that rides a pony, a man that has different fighting tactics that he has grown accustomed to.

Voice: I didn’t really agree with you to be honest, you know I would never give u….

King Vinnie: Do not insult me disgusting creature!! I have won faire and square and you need to move out!!!!

Voice: Darn…, I hope my mother has not rented my old room to someone else until I find somewhere new to stay.

With that the sudden danger disappears and the darkness surrounding the forest and the palace has vanished. We suddenly see flowers re emerge as well as birds start to sing. King Vinnie even manages to catch a lady bug upon his finger as he realizes that he has succeeded once again where others have failed. King Vinnie rides his pony towards his newly acquired palace and sees the sign that reads:

New tenant new name for the kingdom

Vinnie scratches his chin, realizing that he has always wanted to give his kingdom an official name and this was the moment to do so……

Jester Bill: And then he named it TransylVinnie!!!!!

Bill stops singing the song as we have returned to the present day, everyone in presence of having to endure the song that Jester Bill has “sang” to them have all applauded after he had finished singing.

Jester Bill: Thank you for admiring my talents, is there anything else you want to hear???

But before he puts his fingers upon the strings of his guitar the crowd quickly all screamed out no in desperation. Causing Jester Bill to raise an eyebrow in wondering whether why they responded in such a way that he turned his gaze to his king. Who has had ear plugs in the entire time that Bill has started singing, causing him to show a smile of delight before applauding his jester.

King Vinnie: Wonderful Jester Bill, every time that you sing my song about how I knighted the knights of my round table it gets a tear flow from my left eye.

Jester Bill: But…, I didn’t sang about that… weren’t you listening???

King Vinnie did not hear what his jester said as he throws him a silver coin

King Vinnie: Here Jester Bill, for all your attempts to entertain me and my guests. Why don’t you get your dog Iris and take her to the back as I am sure that she is dying to eat some more of my nacho stew.

Jester Bill scratches his head, but then looks upon the silver coin and shrugs his shoulders.

Jester Bill: At least I got paid…., Iris!! Come here Iris!!!

Bill turns away and starts to search for his dog, who has been underneath one of the tables of the guests who has been dining on the best food known to man, hoping for some food to fall upon the ground so that he could feast upon it

Jester Bill: Damn that dog, I should have kept him on a royal leash!!!!

With that shot slowly fades as we close the door to the realm of King Vinnie and his wonderful stories of overcoming obstacles in a fashion that would be called inspiring….

Also if you enjoyed this first part of many tales that soon will follow, please run to the bookstore or order online at www.scwonlineshopping.com and order the book as well as the sequals in either paper bag variations, e-books as well as audio books. You are guaranteed for many hours of successful reading or listening pleasure.

The End… for now.

The Kingdom and I…. Golden opportunity

Caesars Palace Las Vegas Hotel and Casino,

We are at the casino area where Vinnie has secured himself a spot at the slot machines, drinking some non-alcoholic cocktails while throwing coins left and right into the slot machine after every attempt to win big. Next to him is his tag team partner Bill Barnhart, the man that has been named the royal jester to King for a Day Senor Vinnie. A role that he has taken great pride to fulfil, as he wants nothing more than to please his best friend.

Jester Bill: Vin, how much money did you throw in already???

King Vinnie: About several hundred bucks Bill, why???

Bill stares into his bucket of coins and notices that even though there are still plenty of coins left to spent, it sure as hell isn’t the amount that Vinnie threw in earlier.

Jester Bill: Well Vin, I…

Vinnie interrupts Bill by rasping his throat and looks at him quite seriously, this causes Bill to suddenly nod his head

Jester Bill: Forgive me, King Vinnie

King Vinnie: Much better my dear jester

Jester Bill: I noticed that in the rate you are going, you are going to be out of money in like ten minutes. And there are so many other things that we could do in this casino, why do you remain here at the slots oh majesty???

Vinnie just threw another coin into the slot machine and watches as the three slot machine windows reveal a banana and two cherries.

King Vinnie: So close!! I just need to keep this going, I can sense I am on a roll!!!

He throws in a few more coins as Bill waits with lots of patience for Vinnie to respond to him.

King Vinnie: To answer your question Bill, I can understand your worries about the amount of money that I am spending and the amount that is returning to me at this very moment. And of course there is much more money leaving my wealthy wallet than presumably is going to return into it at the end of the night. Is that it Bill??

Bill nods his head but remains silent as Vinnie continues to play with the slot machine before turning his gaze towards his friend after a few more tries.

King Vinnie: You see Bill, life is a gamble. Life is a bet they say, if you do not take a gamble or wager a bet… then the probability of you ever reaching something meaningful in your life will take like an eternity to happen…. IF it ever happens of course. And you know Bill, I have not been someone that just sits idly by and wait for an opportunity to present itself by throwing itself in front of me as if it’s a desperate man. You see Bill, I am not desperate. I seize the moment and grab it by the throat and squeeze until there’s nothing left for me to do and take it and own it.

Jester Bill: So basically you want to choke the slot machine?? I don’t know Vinnie… err King Vinnie. You need rather big hands to choke these devices out and secondly, where’s the neck???

Vinnie chuckles at the comment that was made by Bill, of course he would not being able to choke a machine this big. Hell, machines aren’t even alive, let alone you could squeeze the life out of it even if it did.

King Vinnie: Oh no Bill, you are taking things way too seriously. Ji was just using this slot machine as a metaphor. You see Bill, how big is the chance that you will walk away a millionaire if you throw in a thousand coins in this slot machine???

Bills eyes widen by the mere mention of how much money Vinnie was referring to.

Jester Bill: A thousand coins??? I….

Vinnie waves his hand to silence his friend.

King Vinnie: No…., you misunderstand me Bill. Let’s say I do throw in a thousand coins, how much of these coins will just be swallowed without me winning anything???

Jester Bill: The chance of you winning a big price is so much smaller than losing all of that money King Vinnie.

Vinnie nods in agreement

King Vinnie: Indeed Bill, but then let me ask you a second question. Would the risk of losing a thousand coins be worth it if you win a million in return??

Bill thinks about that question merely a tenth of a second before answering

Jester Bill: Well if you put it that way, let me open my wallet and see if I can change ten bills of a hundred dollars for a thousand coins if that’s all what it takes?? I…

Vinnie places a hand upon that of Bill, shaking his head no as that causes Bill to look puzzled

King Vinnie: I just meant it as a rhetorical question Bill, if it would take everyone a thousand coins to win a million bucks…, then wouldn’t everyone do it???

Bill raises an eyebrow, contemplating that what Vinnie just said to him and scowls in anger.

Jester Bill: Aww man!! I had my dream of winning a million bucks being squashed by I guess a mathematical gamble. Darn, I was just about to text Bea to order the most expensive bottle of hot sauce by the burrito’s that I was about to order.

This causes Vinnie’s eyebrow to raise in surprise to what Bill had said. He then shakes his head and chuckles, his friend was such a loyal one. But from time to time it seems that he had some wires loose inside his brain that it caused him to not always understand what you are trying to explain.

King Vinnie: No Bill, gambling is game of chance a risky situation that in the long run you lose more than you win. But if we knew that to begin with, then why do so many people like yours truly want to gamble so much??

Jester Bill: Because it is so addictive???

Vinnie nods his head in agreement.

King Vinnie: Yes indeed Bill, that’s the biggest reason of them all. But people do not get born addictive right away, they need to be seduced to it before the disease as so many call it to stick it’s ugly head and sucks you down to the pits of damnation. No Bill, another reason is because it’s so easy to get access to. I mean seriously Bill, nowadays you can win money by gambling merely by downloading an app on your phone. You can become a pro card player and win big in poker. It’s a sport that nowadays it’s more legal than it has ever been. And all of you think that you are just as good as the next guy that comes here week in and week out, just in the hope of one day to win big.

Jester Bill: So what you are trying to tell me is that you are also addicted to gambling???

Bill says with eyes the size of plates, almost wanting to sign his friend up for an AA meeting for gambling addicts. But Vinnie shakes his head no, causing Bill to sigh of relief.

King Vinnie: Don’t be so silly Bill, of course I am not addicted to spend the rest of my life outside the pro wrestling arena as a gambler?? I just stated that if the opportunity presents itself to you, you should grab it and don’t let go until that one thing that you want is yours.

Jester Bill: Like you did a few weeks ago when you won the King for a Day Ladder match??

Vinnie smiles as he is reminded by the night that both he and Bill were very successful in winning their matches. Bill along with Bea had won the mixed tag titles, championship belts that they unfortunately lost last week to Austin James Mercer and Tempest. A man that Vinnie had believed would not have deserved a championship match of any kind, but then again it was Alicia that booked the show. As she also had just like Vinnie the opportunity to book several matches of her choosing, so everyone had to live with it. But just like Bill was successful, so was Vinnie. Overcoming three other wrestlers in a ladder match to win not just the title of being the King for a Day and host a show. No it was much more, it was also an opportunity to realize that for several people on the roster. Whether they were male or female, that he would have their fates in the palm of his hands and that he could dictate what could happen to them on that given night.

King Vinnie: it was partially the goal that I had set for myself since last year’s King for a Day tournament Bill. You see, I had great things planned last year, I had ideas that would have been called revolutionary. But did you know what happened last year Bill???

Jester Bill: What I remembered was that you was nearly there to win it all King Vinnie, you just got knocked in the family jewels if I remember correctly??

Vinnie shakes his head no, causing Bill to raise an eyebrow in surprise.

Jester Bill: But you did get knocked in the testicles King Vinnie. I…

Vinnie chuckles as he nods his head in agreement.

King Vinnie: Oh yes, of course I did get eliminated by having my family jewels being the physical reason for my elimination. But when you think about it Bill, I gambled and I bet on the wrong horse my friend. I was desperate, I was believing my own hype and failed to realize that there was much more needed than my God Given talent to reach out and touch the crown that I deservingly won this year. I guess it was another example of why my luck was gone last year and how I just ruined opportunity after opportunity. But even in defeat you win so much more Bill.

Jester Bill: Like what King Vinnie??

He takes a sip from his cocktail and savours the taste before sighing of relief.

King Vinnie: Know when to gamble Bill, realize that once you begin that gamble that you need to continue until you are either successful or come up short…. Just don’t stop halfway the ride, because you will never win the big one. And accept the fact that when you gamble that more often that you will lose than succeed….

Jester Bill: But if that’s the case, isn’t it best not to gamble at all??

Vinnie shakes his head no

King Vinnie: No Bill, maybe for people that likes to play it safe. But that’s the people that will forever bitch and moan that nothing is handed to them as what they believe is deserving to them. I take risks, give me an inch and I will turn it into a green mile. No Bill, once that opportunity is handed out to me and everyone else… I will do whatever it I need to do to succeed. Because then and only then I will have that high that allows me to compete at the highest level of my being…. Just like this coming Climax Control Bill. I gambled to win that crown, just not to have some gold on top of my head…. I want it once again around my sexy waist.

Jester Bill: Championship gold

Vinnie grins, nodding his head as he closes his eyes for a few moments. Taking another sip from his cocktail and slowly allows it to slip down his throat as he swallows.

King Vinnie: I have been without a success since last year’s Summer XXXTReme, where I once again beat Austin James Mercer for a championship belt. A title reign that did not last for too long as I gambled and failed. But I know now what I have done wrong Bill and now it shall be so much differently. Because I see every opportunity, no matter how small or big as my final opportunity o make something out of my career once more. Because I am sick and tired to sit at the back of the line and see others receiving and squandering opportunities to make something out of their careers.

Vinnie sighs for a moment as he inhales deeply before blowing out some air, slowly calming down

King Vinnie: It’s funny isn’t it Bill?? To be in a ladder match with three other men and realize that not only your own future is in my hands but theirs as well?? To realize that none of the three others were as confident to risk it all, risking everything for that one moment that could change their careers. And to be honest, I was a bit disappointed when I looked at lest two of my three opponents. Men that have held championship gold and they no showed.

Jester Bill: But they were there weren’t they??

King Vinnie: They were, only because they had to Bill. There was no one in that match with he mindset that I had…. And you know why Bill?? You see, I have the mindset in matches like that that I am in the advantage, I am the one that is in control. Because just like my championship match this coming Climax Control… every opponent that I face has to win every single time to get ahead of me, while I only have to beat them that one single time to get what I want. Something that I have done in that ladder match and that created the fact that I had more success than I had in like the Blast From The Past….

You would assume that I had a better team facing me on that given night, but I didn’t… I was half to be blamed for that team loss against one of the three men in that ladder match and his tag team partner. But I changed that fateful loss in a way that we have not heard from Cassian in quite some time now haven’t we Bill??

Bill nods his head as King Vinnie continues.

King Vinnie: It’s good to be King they like to say, but many others will use it just merely as a catchphrase, because they feel that they are entitled to say something like that but don’t mean it. Look at Austin James Mercer for instance, he is someone that is a machine… and I am not talking about the fact that he can get up 365 days a year and fight you. No, he has no solid basis of emotions. He just presses a button that tells him what is good and what is bad and he acts to that accordingly. That’s why he will never grasp the fact that he is repetitive and boring when he once again tells the tale of how I was a disgrace to that belt… yadda yadda yadda. It’s like watching a Scooby Doo rerun just without any sense of humour.

But I guess that gamble has paid off for me hasn’t it?? Only to the point that I have to set foot in the ring against the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight champion Mark Cross. The man that has won the title against a former King Jack Washington in quite an efficient way. I applaud you Mark, good for you. To have come so far and then take YOUR future in your own hands after earning it when you won the Blast From the Past tournament where I had failed…. But I did not let that disappointment get to me Mark. Because deep down inside I know that one day the coin would fall in my favour… and guess what, only mere weeks after your greatest success…. Your luck is going to be put to the test. Wondering what fairs better in real life Mark?? Luck?? Or merely the fact that I just need that one single moment to strike and take home the gold and leave you empty handed… and trust me, I know how that feels after your first and only title defence.

I know you have seen me in the last few weeks having fun Mark, showing up on the night that it was focused upon Queen Alicia as she deserved it… and yet I was the one that was the show stopper, I was the one that knew how to bring that show to greater heights as the segments that I was in was the highest watched of that given night. I know you must have chuckled or perhaps rolled your eyes when you read my tweets on social media. Not taking things too seriously, but that’s what people always assume when they hear my name. judging me for who I perhaps once was or never was, but do you see the humour upon me when it comes down to taking that opportunity? That I know that You have to always win to retain, while I only have to strike you just once?? Once Mark, must be a troubled thought for you isn’t it?? To realize that you have to be at the top of your game the entirety of your title defence and title reign…. The question that even you cannot tell me is how long will it last??

Oh of course everyone can tell us all that they will beat their opponent and justifying so, because the moment that you will say that you aren’t sure… then you have already lost haven’t you Mark?? Trust me, I had to live with that burden for over 100 days before pressure got to me…. So I know what must be going through your mind when that moment in time is just so new to you. And of course you can tell me that since entering and winning the Blast From the Past tournament has caused you to live upon cloud nine. A winning momentum that makes you feel that you are unbeatable and unbreakable… but unfortunately the cracks in the foundation has already started to emerge… you are just too blinded to by your own success that you have failed to sense it…..

Again Mark, just once you have to lose your focus and I will take that gamble and take away YOUR championship belt that was never meant to be in the first place. Yet I will not do an Austin James Mercer and tell you that you have degraded a championship belt by losing it on your first attempt. I am not like that, I am more the type of guy that tells you that I was just that much better than in this case YOU on that faithful night. Ask Mercer, he still has sleepless nights for over two years since Summer XXXtreme 2019 where I took away the gold from a man that told me I wasn’t good enough, that I did not deserve to be in the same ring as him, let alone hold that championship belt… and I did

I may not marry the woman of my dreams as I did on that faithful night, but I am the one that has set all of his coins, chips, money, whatever you wish to call it on that winning horse Mark. Because even though the odds may be stacked against me, I know how to win on situations like that… just like I did when I won the golden briefcase to secure a title match against the world champion. Just like I did winning a tournament as a rookie to take Fenris to the level…. Just like I did in the King for the Day tournament and sealed mine and your fate to tangle in the ring for that belt.

He smiles as he nods his head towards the camera.

King Vinnie: Do you think I have got nothing to lose and everything to gain in our match Mark?? Then I will have to disappoint you my amigo. I have nothing to win and everything to lose. Because I have placed my entire faith upon this one moment. I have no doubt, I have no second guessing moment on my mind to call Mark Ward and Christian Underwood and ask if I could just have a pillow fight with Mercer for the mixed tag titles… but I aim for the highest price imaginable… I do not settle for seconds and I do not mope like a big time baby. I just hope you will look back and learn Mark. Learn from the response you had on Christian Underwood’s tweet for Summer XXXTReme. Looking past me and wonder who your next challenge will be. Is that how you wish to risk your glorious run that led to that championship belt Mark? To underestimate the man that a former World and Internet champion did twice?? TWICE!!! I guess that’s a gamble that you will just have to wait how it will pay off isn’t it???

He tosses a few more coins into the slot machine as suddenly three cherries emerge and bells go off and lots of money pour out of the slot machine that Vinnie has wo.

King Vinnie: See how my gambles in recent time has increased my winnings too Mark?? Perhaps not in the fashion that you have done in recent time. But then again Mark, I am aware that when it comes down to that moment that you realize that you need to take a gamble to turn the fight in your favour… that it will cripple you, that it will freeze in your boots and you will react a fraction of a second slower than you have done in recent time. Then you will realize that the King charade that was King Vinnie was one of fun outside of the ring… and the gamble that will proves to be a serious threat inside the ring….. But it’s already over Mark, you just don’t know it yet…. So until then champ, see you at Climax Control for an anti-climactic end of your championship reign… that’s something I know that it’s worth to gamble upon….

With that Vinnie throws a coin in front of the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness.


[/i][/b]

7
Climax Control Archives / theatre
« on: April 23, 2021, 10:49:34 PM »
OOC: I have permission from Bill to use his characters in promo's. also i took a small nap this evening (my time to rest before finishing and coding the rp) but instead of half an hour i slept several hours and i decided not to color code it for once. i used references

U: is unknown
V: is Vinnie
B: is Bill
and W: is Willow, in hope of making it a bit easier of who is talking, apologies for this

Theatrics

U: Do you have moments of guilt Vinnie??

A question that roams Vinnie’s mind as he is seated in the Encore Theatre in Las Vegas, Nevada, the very same place that this week’s Climax Control will be hosted. He looks over his shoulder, staring down at his tag team partner Bill and his wife Bea while attempting to ignore the question inside his head.

U: What’s wrong Vinnie? Don’t you want Bill to know I am here??

A soft giggle is heard inside his brain, he has grown to accept the fact that for some reason he has an imaginable figure talking to him. At one time he talked to his friend the cactus on a daily basis and that was something that nobody would understand from him, let alone someone that only his eyes could see. He looks over towards the other side of him, allowing him to see the blonde woman once more. The one woman he realized that caused him to go crazy which caused Valora to leave him, something he has to this very day had not come to terms with.

He remains silent, yet he has so much to say to this person. Accusing her of so many things of ruining his life, not just his wrestling career even though he wants to return to where he once was. But he has to get his imagination back under control

V: You are not real…..

A soft whisper escapes his mouth, surprising himself as he quickly turns towards Bill and Bea in fear of odd looks towards him from their part. But he lets out a mental sigh of relief as he witnesses Bill to gesture something towards Bea, that causes her to roll her eyes. Vinnie slowly turns his direction towards the centre of the theatre, where the six sided ring is being built by the SCW crew, trying to forget the woman

U: You hurt my feelings Vinnie, I thought you blamed me for ruining your marriage as well as your wrestling career. But if I do not exist, then explain me why you lost it all??

A soft laughter escapes her lips, a sound he has grown to hate and she knew it.

U: You know I am right Vinnie….,

Vinnie clutches his fists, trying to restrain his anger but knows it’s futile. This “person”, whomever she was has made his life a living hell. He had hoped that she would ultimately vanish from his conscience, like every other imaginative figure before her. But the nagging sensations only grew with the day.

B: Ever wrestled in a theatre Vin??

Vinnie suddenly snaps out of his trance like thoughts, hearing the question coming from Bill as he is staring at him. Vinnie is startled by the sudden intrusion, causing him to stare at his tag team partner and his wife.

V: What???

B: This theatre Vinnie, ever thought you would be competing in the same area where they would do plays like Mac Beth??

Vinnie is still not grasping the meaning behind the words from Bill, but experience has learned him to stall these type of situations so that he would not look too suspiciously lost in thoughts.

V: I’m more a Hamlet type of guy Bill.

He puts on his million bucks type of smile, chuckling a bit before twirling his fingers through his curly hair. He knows that the look on Bill’s face is justified, cursing at himself as he knows that he cannot keep this charade up for too long… not even for Bill.

V: All kidding aside Bill, competing in such a theatre is what I am made for. It’s quite simple that wrestling and a theatre play has it’s similarities that it’s a perfect fit for yours truly.

U: How are you going to follow that up smart guy??

Vinnie ignores the smuck remark from the woman, though his brain is rattling faster and faster. Wondering if he himself would knew where he was going to direct this towards. But ultimately he knows that he could not go back anymore.

V: It’s how you built up a good story, getting the crowd invested in the main character. To appreciate the hero and hate the bad guy, to built it towards that one moment where the hero either gets the girl or dies a lonely death.

B: But Vinnie, you won’t win a girl and I am positive that you will walk out of the arena alive.

U: Oh brother, Bill has not changed a damn bit. Even I know where this is going to, why is he so stuck with his mind on Family Guy??

Vinnie somehow could not faint a chuckle from the woman that only he could see and hear. For a moment he sees her walk into view of where he was staring towards Bill and his wife as she has decided to sit down in front of him. Clearly trying to distract Vinnie from his conversation, but Vinnie won’t let her.

V: My dear Bill, of course all of these suggested words aren’t supposed to be taken too literaly. But we travel from arena to arena, on every given night we see different faces and yet we wish to tell the tale of that Super Amigo Senor Vinnie can withstand the kryptonite that every replaceable opponent playing my Lex Luthor will try to throw at me. Some have failed where others have failed… But I cannot travel away from my destiny can I???

U: Seriously?? Lex Luthor Vin?? Ugh, I wonder why HE  had chosen you? You sound like a reject form a Comicon convention, wearing nothing but Spock ears while wielding a lightsabre.

V: But Spock is from

U: Oh my God I know!! It was just a rhetorical assumption!! Jeez, please go on and enlighten that idiot!!!

He inwardly smirks, for the first time he had succeeded to anger this “person” that he has been stuck with for over two years now. Hoping that he finally has made some progress

V: I am an artist Bill, I am sophisticated and yet quick witted. I am capable of adapting to whatever scenario that is being placed in front of me. And of course I have the girl at my side at all times….

He stares at Bea and blushes slightly

V: Apologies Sernora Bea, obviously I meant lady.

He nods his head as she smiles

B: That’s all nice and dandy Vin, but you have to understand that opponents like Brother David do not work well with scripts. They are only out there for themselves and not so much tell a tale where the hero is victorious every single night.

Vinnie nods his head to the words of his tag team partner, Bill is so passionate about his craft. The art of wrestling makes him such a difficult opponent as he has a neck for the business. Making him remember why the two of them are always on the same page even though they are two totally different characters.

V: You have to understand Bill, I…..

Suddenly everything around him freezes as if the ice age has swallowed him up completely. Bill and Bea are silent, not even a hint of breathing could be detected by Vinnie as this causes him to get concerned.

V: Bill???

U: Don’t you worry Vinnie, soon you two can share your fascination of who can play the iceberg that gets crashed into by the other playing the damn Titanic. But I had to stop this before it would get out of hand as HE hates waiting.

 Once again that HE reference that she has come up with for so long that has made Vinnie wonder.

U: I know you are wondering who this HE is Vinnie, or whomever I am for that matters.

He wants to say something, but she cuts him off rather quickly. Not caring to wait for him to respond.

U: HE is what you are lacking Vinnie, oh sure you can once again remember the world that you are a former World and Internet champion. But this is a “what have you done for me lately?” type of industry Vinnie. And quite frankly, you have been an embarrassment.

There’s an amount of rage boiling up inside of him, but he decides to wait for that moment where hopefully she would unravel something more about this HE…. Hoping that he could put one and one together and find out who she is. He stares at her dark blonde hair, her face reveals that she is in her late thirties or even early forties. For some reason she looks familiar and yet he could not recall ever seen her on television before.

U: It bothers you doesn’t it Vinnie??

He grimaces, she could apparently also read his mind. He decides to remain calm, listening to every words she utters in the hope of finding a clue of whomever she or more importantly this HE could be.

U: Oh you are so cute when you try to be all serious and smart Vin, besides your physical attributes you have the facial ability to express yourself in such ways that HE always did….

V: I highly doubt that… I…

U: Of course you are merely a novice in comparison to this legendary entity Vinnie. He was such a spectacle to behold… His name was short, but down to the point Vinnie. When they heard HIS name, they knew that they better had to find a way to survive…. Or else they would fail miserably…. Just like your career since losing your world title

A sneer can be seen across his lips before returning to a cold and icy glare.

U: I could tell you so many tales about Him….,

V: Oh please do, because I am getting tired of being held in riddles and having to guess who HE is…. You better stop with this BS or

U: Or else what Vinnie?? Are you going to reveal that you have an imaginary stalker the next time you walk past a police office?? Turn me in?? have me handcuffed?? It all sounds so much like an episode of Law And Order gone wrong isn’t it???

He senses the sarcasm from her, he had grown used to it by now that people have gotten like this in real life. But now having an imaginary figure backing him into an corner that he senses that he finds himself trapped shocks him.

V: I….

U: You are what Vinnie? Sorry?? You want to apologise to me for all that you have said or done?? Isn’t that what makes you so weak in the first place??

V: I….

U: What is it this time?? You didn’t meant to be such a weak minded fool?? Or is it a phase you are going through Vin?? What is it this time? Oh yes, you want to play by the rules isn’t it? You want to be liked and cheered for by the fans, respected by your fellow colleagues and peers??

There’s silence, unable to respond to what she has said. As it is all true, shocked that she knows him seemingly better than he knows himself. His eyes are slowly starting to get moist, he is trying to resist the tears to fall but is unable to do so. The accusations are so familiar, it takes him back to prior to his marriage to Valora. How she accused him to do the same thing, but her reasoning were that he was too selfish for doing anything to get ahead in the business of pro wrestling. That he would lose his loved ones, his friends and family if he kept doing this without caring about others.

U: Oh yes, sweet little Lora. How happy you were when you seemingly won over her heart weren’t you??

V: Shut…..up

Words that were uttered in a soft whisper that could barely be registered by a human ear, emotions taking over his self-control.

U: What was that Vin?? You want me to be quiet?? For what?? Telling the truth?? Reality is a tough pill to swallow isn’t it Vin?? You are pathetic, a loser that hides his true self. Not wanting to allow the real world to see that the former World and Internet Champion Senor Vinnie is nothing more than a weak and sad little puppy when the camera’s have stopped rolling. Is that it Vin? Because that’s what I am getting from just showing you a tip from the iceberg that is what HE can do to anyone else out there that stands in HIS way Vin. HE is laughing at your weak excuses to hide behind as if you are a little boy, hiding behind his mother’s skirt looking for her protection and love.

V: P…. please… stop

Again another whisper, this one is a bit harder than the first one. But still has nothing that could be identified as menacing, what resulted in her just laughing cynical.

U: You think I am hurting you on purpose don’t you?? Oh Vinnie…, I am merely helping you…

V: Helping…. Me??? HOW????

The words seem to have an effect in his mind as his mouth open up, allowing more force to bellow behind his words. Causing him to feel another surge of power run though his body, not sure where this comes from.

U: How? Why? When?? Where? Questions, always questions. You seek answers in the wrong directions Vinnie. Snap out of it!! I am not Valora that holds your hand, tells you that everything will be okay after losing another match, while rolling her eyes in disgust to see you in a puddle of your own tears.

V: Stop it!!!

U: Oh now you are getting upset huh?? I sense a pattern here, firs it’s disbelief… then you enter the emotional state before finishing off with the anger and anguish because you are finally putting the dots together and see that you have been wrong all along. And of course when anger comes to shove, you want to put the blame upon someone else. Anyone besides yourself huh Vin???

He wants to open his mouth in disagreement, to tell her how wrong she is…. But realizes that it’s exactly what she just had said what would happen with him. Causing him to blink with his eyes and realizes that she is right

V: Help me…..

A soft laughter is heard, this time it’s not hers but that of a man. Vinnie’s head snaps away from her, looking around the theatre, searching for the figure but is unable to find him.

V: Is that HIM???

She stares at him, her eyes are burning with desire. Her face reveals the answer behind his question without responding to him. His hands grips the edges of his seat, digging his fingers into the woodwork as his muscles tenses.

V: Show yourself!!!!!

U: It’s way too early for that Vinnie, you aren’t ready to get to the next phase of our…..

There’s a moment of silence, he stares into the eyes of the woman. She is enjoying the control that she has over him with every passing second. Licking her lips before closing her eyes for a few seconds until she reopens them once more.

U: Our relationship Vinnie…, you see. I want you to suffer, I want you to squirm before my very watchful eyes. I want you to resist my every word that I have spoken, even though you know that I am right…. But you are a hot blooded male competitor…. A man that has always done his thing HIS way isn’t it?? So go ahead, be the good little boy that you apparently wish to be until it makes you realize that it leads you to a dead end.

There’s silence

U: And just when you want to turn around to find a new path to travel on, you will find US standing there and take control over you Vinnie… And when we decide to swallow your misery completely, it will be time that HE reveals himself. Not just to you Vinnie, but to the world that has wronged me and HIM…. But until that moment comes…. I will wish you good luck…..

Suddenly she vanishes and Vinnie is back into the reality where Bill and Bea are standing over him. Realizing that somehow he has managed to fall off of his seat and knocked his head over something hard. Causing him to ask himself what in the hell is going on.

To be continued.

Let me Help you

We come back where Vinnie is sitting behind his tablet, dressed in a white polo and matching white short shorts. He has his sunglasses on top of his head as he is drinking a glass of orange juice while waiting for the zoom call he has with Pussy Willow.

V: I hope this will spark a charm offence to win over the hearts of the fans and gain some respect from the other wrestlers and bombshells.

He speaks out to himself as nobody is around him, clearly being nervous to make a good impression as suddenly someone is trying to make contact with him. He accepts the video call request by zoom and is staring into the face of

V: Bill??? What are you doing here?? I am waiting for Willow to call me for an interview.

We see Bill sit there in a pink jumpsuit with matching sneakers as he is sitting on his couch with Iris the Bulldog next to him smiling.

B: Gee Vin, I thought you would be happy to see me!!

Vinnie scratches the back of his head for a moment before chuckling a little.

V: Of course I do, but I just expected Willow as we had an appointment. I

B: Don’t worry my friend, I was just messing. I just want to wish you luck and I will see you this Sunday as I am rooting for you in your match with Brother David.

The infamous smile re-emerges upon the face of Vinnie, nodding his head in appreciation

V: Thanks amigo, I appreciate it. I am looking forward to be back in the ring again.

B: That’s a good thing bud, now I will let you be as I hear the doorbell. We ordered pizza and Iris hasn’t eten yet in a half an hour or so…. So she’s hungry

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to grow wide, wanting to reply but is unable to as Bill already has ended the call. But another follows it up as Vinnie was just about to call Bill back as he answers the new call instead and we see the face of Willow.

V: Buenos Dias senorita Willow, Como Estas???

We see a smile emerge upon the face of Willow, who didn’t expected the kind reaction from the man that has been a bit mean to her in the past.

W: Bien Vinnie, y tu???

V: Bien senorita, gracias.

W: Well Vinnie, I want to thank you for taking time to talk to me. I have some questions that I wanted to ask about your upcoming match against Brother David Shepherd, but before I get into that. I want to ask you what has changed??

Vinnie raises an eyebrow.

V: What do you mean Willow???

W: Well you have been known as someone that has been a rulebreaker in the past, that has done some harsh things to others and has been quite mean to people, yours truly included.

Vinnie raises an eyebrow before smiling

V: Well Willow, I realized the errors of my ways and I wanted to do something different. I feel like I have not shown the real Vinnie that was hiding behind the mask of what you all thought was Senor Vinnie.

W: Interesting answer Vinnie, because a lot of people are sceptic behind your good deed character if you don’t mind me using that term to describe your change???

This causes Vinnie to grow a look of surprise to her comment.

V: Is that what you people think I am doing?? Portraying a character???

We can see Willow look for the right words to answer his question, clearly searching for something to say that won’t upset him.

W: Well Vinnie, some people are questioning whether this is just you trying something that you have been doing several times in the past. Wondering how long it will take before you step back into the rule breaking routine that you have done in the past.

This time it’s Vinnie that is quiet for a few moments, he turns his face away from his table to gather his thoughts for a few moments before nodding his head and turn his attention back to Willow.

V: I understand their and perhaps your concern Willow, I admit I have done similar things in the past and it did not last too long before I had fallen into the ways of old. Now I also know that I can promise all that I can to try to win over their hearts and hopefully their believe in me, but I realise that I have to show it in the ring and in outside of it.

W: And what will you do to achieve that goal Vinnie???

V: Well today for instance I have been doing some community work in down town Las Vegas and I have to say it warmed my heart to help people in need.

Willow smiles

W: That’s great Vinnie, care to share what you have done???

Vinnie nods his head as his smile widens

V: Well today for instance I have been helping people of all ages cross the street as taking the role as crossover. It was so fulfilling

W: Wow that is amazing Vinnie, but you said today??? How early did you get up from your bedroom??

V: 9 am of course Willow, why you ask???

We see the look on her face as she hears the answer from Vinnie.

W: Err…, Vin?? Right now it’s 11 am…., you mean to tell me that you were doing that for like an hour or so???

Vinnie’s look on his face becomes questionable.

V: An hour?? Oh of course not Willow, I had to shower and then I had to choose what clothes I had to wear that would fit my cross over jacket that I had received from the kind people that do this line of work. And I got on the street around half past ten this morning.

W: Half past 10?? That means…..

V: Now before you start to say anything about the time period, this line of work is very fulfilling. I felt a rush of responsibility that I have not felt in a long time and it changed me as a person.

W: But…, Vinnie…, that was….

V: Before you ask me another question Willow, I realize that helping that elderly lady was in my opinion the highlight of the day as well as a weird turn of events

W: Uhm, why???

V: Well it turned out that she did not wanted to cross the street at all, talking about gratitude

W: Err… Vin??

V: I mean I assumed that she was waiting for me to help her to grab her by the arm and assist her to the other side of the street. Obviously I could not do that because of Corona restrictions, but that’s why I grabbed the walker that she was holding

Willow puts her hand before her mouth in shock

V: It took me 15 minutes to get her cross the street, I was tired and sweaty. But at least I was grateful, I was on top of the world… but then she explained that she was looking for her keys to enter the house that was across the street. So she asked me to help her cross the street once more

W: And I assume you did??

Vinnie’s face turns into a questionable one

V: Of course not, don’t you know the handbook of crossovers right:??

There’s silence

V: Clearly not, as it states that I cannot take someone to the other side of the road when this person clearly violated the jurisdiction of being a crossover. Also I saw how late it was and I had to get changed to talk to you

W: Err… I guess, but I am sure that you will go back after this interview is over right???

V: Nah, I have my beauty sleep after this. I am beat.

This causes her to turn silent for a few moments before she and Vinnie are doing the remainder of the interview that can be seen on the Sin City Wrestling’s network as we cut to a commercial break

The shot returns

V: Well hello Brother David… I hope you won’t mind me calling you Dave…. I want to apologise for any inconvenience to you and to the fans for having our first match postponed, due to circumstances beyond our reach so to say. But what a better way to once again do what we love to do the most, by being on Climax Control 299. The one show before the big 3-0-0

That’s right, next show is 300 and boy I cannot wait to see whether I will be booked on that one. I already know that I have volunteered to do so, but of course many out there are really gearing up to be there too huh?? But I should not wander off to 100 different things and give props to those who are due. I mean seriously Dave, I have to tell the world that I feel a connection with you. And now before you go on and jump to a conclusion out there on social media all of you Vinnie bashers. I am referring to the fact that me and Dave?? Well we dare to be different, we dare to express ourselves in a way that is non-conventual. I know a difficult word, but that’s where dictionaries are for to help out….

And you are welcome for this week’s words of wisdom from Vinnie, a weekly thing that I would like to introduce to the watchful viewers out there. Because I want to make a change in this world as I feel there isn’t enough role models that the fans can look up to.

And I am that Vinnie

He smiles as he nods his head for a moment.

V: And I know that Dave is the same way, that makes us so likeable, so believable and downright different than anyone out there. And that’s a good thing, that makes people like you out there want to take notice and tell the world out there that they can be like us. It’s something that I feel so comfortable with by saying that if I manage to change one person’s life in a positive way?? Then I feel I have done my job. Because lets face it, it is difficult to touch the lives of others by being yourself…. Ask Dave, he will admit it as well… maybe he will use different words, words that very well be too difficult or biblical for you to understand… but that’s okay!!! Because when you understand, you have shown you take time and interest to understand someone like him…. or something.

But you get he point don’t you?? I just hope that when our match happens that you out there, the fans out there can look each other in the eyes and tell each other that it’s okay. Okay to cheer for one of us or either of us, as long as we are united. United in a belief that respect can take us to greater heights that I am already convinced that it will take me.

I just wished it would not come to the expense of you my amigo Dave, I mean in the short time that I have gotten to think about what you stand for and who you are. It made me understand how much you value your believes and how you wish to express yourself. And I respect that, to the point where I think besides the fact that you are extremely passionate… and where I may put some asterisks here and there on whether we ever will agree upon.. I realize that if I have to move on in this line of work that we both are so passionate about… I realize that one of us have to swallow a rather big pill.

He nods his head and sighs

V: But I know that you can get back on your own two feet Dave, because you have been doing that all your life hasn’t it?? Never taking crap from others, even if they were right. Because it’s what you stand for and I applaud you… even if it is possible a wrong turn that may take you to weird places… but that’s beside the point. The point is that we both have to agree that I need to win…. Errr the fans need this win. And then we both will be truly and utterly happy….

So before I wave off to the sunset and tell the people to take their vitamins and kiss their grannies on their polaroid pictures mouths… to stay positive and support us in the good cause to make this world a better place to be in…. so Dave…. I see you on Climax Control.. and I hope you will understand the truth behind my words

With that the shot fades.

8
Climax Control Archives / bodyguard blast from the past round 2
« on: February 25, 2021, 07:49:42 AM »
The Blast From The Past Blues part two…… Mariachi Style

The Bodyguard


Vinnie, what are you doing here?? And why are you dressed like that???

It’s the day after Climax Control, it’s early in the morning as Alicia is about to prepare herself for going to the gym. She is dressed in her usual gear that she loves to wear when going to the gym while listening to her airpods. The look on her face is a confused one as she had expected to have the gym for herself.

Client Alicia Lukans signalled in the gym, over.

Vinnie is sporting a black suit with a matching black tie while wearing a white blouse underneath. Wearing sunglasses as his hair is being pulled back with loads of gel to keep it in it’s place. He hahing stuck in his ear as he is talking to something that is being hid behind his massive hand. He nods to whatever that it is that is being said to him before looking at Alicia and starts to talk again.

That’s a ten four, Vinnie out.

Vinnie out?

Yes senorita, I am hired to be your security as there have been……

Security?? Hold a second, is this some kind of joke Vinnie?? I don’t need any protection, I can watch out for myself you know. I…

Vinnie shakes his head no, quickly grabbing a wallet out of his back pocket and shows her his security card. The card itself is a library card of himself when he was around 18, but he quickly pasted a post it on the library card that reads security. He quickly pulls the wallet back as he looks around the gym before grabbing her by the not injured hand and guides her to a corner before pulling off his sunglasses

Look, before you freak out…. It’s me Vinnie.

Alicia raises her eyebrow as she clearly had already noticed that.

Oh my God Vinnie, I had not seen that…

She says with a sarcastic tone, rolling her eyes as she does not enjoy this “performance”from her mixed tag partner for the Blast From The Past Tournament. A response that quickly gains a huge smile on Vinnie’s face before putting the sunglasses back on as he raises himself up again to a full standing position and straightens his tie.

I knew that I am a once in a lifetime talent, I can do it all Mami. A great performer as Mariachi, a great wrestler… and now?? I am even multi tasking as we are planning to reach for the stars!!! While being the assurance that nobody (coughs)Austin(coughs) does not interfere in your preparation. So here I am, protecting you senorita.

He sports a huge white smile, a smile that you often see in a toothpaste commercial except for the bright reflection coming off of his teeth. His confident look on his face suddenly vanishes when he hears a loud thud coming from the other end of the gym. Staring at a muscle head that has dropped some dumbbells on the ground before placing his hand on his chest of relief.

Pfew, that was a close one. I….

Alicia rolls her eyes and grabs Vinnie by the tie and pulls his attention back to her.

Is this some kind of joke?? I am a former Bombshell champion okay?? I can handle myself, Austin doesn’t scare me and I don’t need no pro….

Vinnie holds out his hand towards her, putting one finger upwards as to say one moment. He is listening to his earpiece as if he was getting some news.

What??

Ten four….

He turns his attention back to Alicia with a serious look on his face.

Now I know where you are coming from senorita, but my hands are tied. I am hired to be your bodyguard by senor Mark and Chris as well as an Icelandic gentleman that chipped in some extra money to keep you safe.

She rolls her eyes and shakes her head in disbelief before letting out a huge sigh.

Look Vinnie, its sweet of you that you are all concerned. But Austin doesn’t scare me, also with you looking over my shoulder 24/7 is kinda creepie you know??

Vinnie nods his head in understanding as he takes a few steps backwards, causing Alicia to raise an eyebrow.

What you doing???

I realized that I need to give you your space and that I should just blend in the background, so you won’t even notice me.

This causes Alicia to giggle, even though she doesn’t like Vinnie being a bodyguard for her. And yet for some reason having him being a bit over protective for her makes it kind of cute

So at what moments will you be around me to protect me Vinnie?? When I go to the gym and stuff???

He slowly lowers his sunglasses and has a questionable look on his face, he grabs a little book out of his back pocket and opens it for him to read. On the front of the book it reads: Bodyguard guidelines for dummies. This causes Alicia to giggle a little bit as she sees Vinnie’s eyes going from left to right before he closes it again and has a smile on his face before lowering the sunglasses once more.

According to my guidelines, I have to be around you everywhere when you are entering public places.

So that leaves out my hotel room??

She asks while winking at Vinnie, loving to tease the man a little as she sees that it makes him uncomfortable. Making her wonder how far she could go without going too far.

Yes, no… I mean….

Yes?? No???

Well it’s obvious that I have to check everything for bugs and stuff, you know to see that nobody is listening in on your phone calls as well as hidden video camera’s.

Video camera’s??

Vinnie is scratching the back of his neck, showing a sheepishly smile upon his face before asking a very important question.

Do you have teddy bears in your hotel?? Like in your bedroom??? Or perhaps rubber ducks???

This causes Alicia to raise an eyebrow, wondering where this is going to.

Teddy Bears?? Rubber ducks??? Err, no…. why???

His face turns beat red, clearly uncomfortable to explain his question to her.

Well…, you wouldn’t believe how often people get bugged through these childlike creatures… I

She laughs out loud,holding her stomach with both arms as this causes Vinnie to grow uncertain.

What’s so funny??

I’m sorry Vinnie, but I’m too old for teddy bears and rubber ducks thank you.

You want to have one???

What???

Err…, I’m sorry. It’s just a habit of mine to ask. It’s difficult not to pick up a strange thing or two after spending a lng time with a talking cactus. It’s how I have been able to keep an eye on him while sleeping in his little bed without being there. I…

Vinnie? Are you suggesting that you want to install microphone’s and video camera’s in my hotel room?? Isn’t that spying instead of protecting me??

She winks as she playfully places her hands upon his chin, staring into his big dark eyes as this causes him to swallow a few times without knowing how to answer that question.

I… err… uhm,

She shushes him as she puts a finger upon his lips and closes in him. Causing her little frame to bump into his chest, she attempts to get to his ear as she stands upon her toes but obviously is still too small to reach for him.

You need to kneel silly

I err, of course senorita.

He goes down on one  knee as this helps her to whisper something into his ear

You may get to see and hear things that does not benefit your investigation Vinnie, wouldn’t that be a breach of my personal life?? I mean, there wouldn’t be any secrecy….

Err


She giggles as she playfully pats his cheek, this causes him to regain his composure

Well I see your point, though with these devices I will be able to act when people like Austin James Mercer acts again without me being there…. There’s of course another option.

He nervously scratches the back of his neck once again, trying to find the right words

What??

Well…, another option is that I sleep on the couch when you are at home in your hotel room. I..

This causes her eyes to grow as large as plates as she reacts to his proposition

Just realize this Vinnie, if I ever decide to accept you to spend time with me. You will not have mutual shower time with me!!!!

This causes Vinnie to be quiet for a few moments, his face turning beet red as he obviously is having a vision before snapping out of it.

No! No of course not!!! I would obviously have to shower after or before you take one. Also, I have to inform you that if I would take one that my partner will take over protecting you.

You….. you have a partner???

Si!!!!

Err.., do I know him??

Well not personally, but he is my amigo. He is my best friend and he is also the one that wrote this book for bodyguards.

He holds the book in front of her as the back of the book shows a picture

Isn’t that??

She puts her hand in front of her face, hiding a laugh as she sees a picture of cactus Pete.

He got the idea after watching that movie.

The bodyguard???

Vinnie looks at her with astonishment, but shakes his head no.

No, the other one… men in black. But I guess that other movie with Kevin Costner would do too. Pete is just a huge fan of Tommy Lee Jones as well as wearing these damn sunglasses!!!

He takes off the sunglasses and places them on top of his head, sighing of relief as he is finally able to stare into Alicia’s eyes.

Now I want you to know whether you prefer to have me alongside you in the morning and afternoon, or afternoon and the evening night times???

Err Vinnie, do I have a say in this whether I want to have protection at all???

Vinnie is silent for a few moment, clearly he had not expected this question as he wanted to discuss upon whether she wanted to pay in advance, or afterwards. Whether she wanted to pay his fee in or multiple terms or whether he could wear his favourite bathrobe of El Spongo…. The Mexican version of SpongeBob SquarePants, but after hearing her hesitation he realized that this has to wait.

What do you mean??

Look, Austin and me are friends and…

Do friends do this to other friends??

He points at her wrist and stares at her with an intent look on his face. This causes her to sigh as she nods her head.

Look, you are right. But we should not overreact okay?? I am sure that Austin is sorry for what he has done and that he will apologise eventually when he gets his mind together. I….

Vinnie lowers his head for a few moments, shaking his head no

What???

He lifts his head upwards and has a concerned look on his face.

Look Alicia, I know people don’t take me seriously for my antics on and off the camera. I have done things in the past that caused people to tell me I am a freak, hell I am sure that our opponents for this week will make similar statements about me. I am fine with that, but if there’s one thing I hold dear to my heart is trust.

He looks at her for a few moments, searching for a reaction from her that did not come.

I know Austin hates me, I know that at this moment his mind is filled with aggression. And these moments people do things that they normally wouldn’t do, you saw what he did to Kristjan’s brother right???

I….

HE BEAT SOMEONE DOWN THAT COULD NOT EVEN  DEFEND HIMSELF!!!!

Alicia takes a step backwards after witnessing his reaction, he raises his hands upwards in apology for how he reacted.

sorry, I just…. I respect you and I would not want him to lose his mind and do something similar to you as he did to…

Vinnie, he won’t do that to me. I am sure of that…

Because you are a part of the Wolfslair???

This causes her to look at him annoyed.

I am not leaving the Wolfslair Vinnie….

He rolls his eyes

I wasn’t suggesting that Alicia, but we are tag team partners for this tournament and….

Oh that’s all you care about?? This mixed tag team tournament???

This stings her, showing an angry look on her face as she started to belief that he cared about her.

No…, wait….

He holds his hands upwards to calm her down, but she remains staring at him with an angry look on her face.

I care about you Alicia and I just hate to see you like Aaron, I know using the Blast From The Past tournament as a reason sounds selfish.

You damn right it is!!!

Look…., before I got married I was that selfish man that only cared about himself. Hell I even risked losing the woman that I thought would be spending the rest of our lives together with me by using illegal tactics during a match to become number one contender for the world title. After experiencing these things, it changed me. I realized that there’s more important things in life than just this handsome guy.

This statement causes her to roll her eyes, but remains quiet.

Do I want to win this tournament alongside you? Of course I do!! Everyone in this tournament does, but I know that I cannot do this on my own. Last year Amy Santino taught me to trust someone that I did not know, to open up to that partner as in a way to prove that there’s a connection.

She raises an eyebrow as she had not expected this from him.

But even though it is my goal to once again fight for that coveted championship, I realize that someone else’s health is even more important than a leather strap with ten pounds of gold okay??? And I’d be damned if someone like that would want to take that away from you because he has a personal vendetta against me or whomever. And for what?? Because he cannot handle the fact you were happy to be my tag team partner???

Alicia’s thoughts are now taking herself back to last week when Austin grabbed her wrist and hurt her, causing her to admit that Vinnie is right.

But….,

Vinnie looks at her with a look of concern in his eyes, causing her resistance to be stifled

Look, I know that me showing up like this startled you. But if I had known that this wasn’t necessary, than I would have been playing the guitar and be who I always have been. Senor Vinnie, the Mariachi of Wrestling. But I have to do this, not for me…. But

His face turns red

What???

I just want to see you win that championship belt once more Mami, so if that requires me to be over protective at times to do so?? Then who am I to be that selfish and only care about me???

He looks at Alicia, whose angered look on her face slowly turns into one of a smile and finally gives in and giggles.

Well I guess I would not want you stop having that dream now would I???

The two grin as the shot slowly fades.

Gold, Always believe in your soul

We cut back to Vinnie in his hotel room, toggling with his guitar. He is wearing Bermuda shorts thatis multi coloured  as well as a sleeveless shirt that is bright yellow. He has his hair hanging loose as he is enjoying the sound of his guitar. After a few moments he stops the guitar playing and turns his attention towards the camera crew that has entered the room.

Hola amigo’s, how are you doing today?? I know what you must have been thinking, why aren’t you guarding Alicia right now?? Well, you have to know that at this very moment I’ve got the best of high tech that enables me to be on top of everything that is going on over there.

We hear a sound coming from a small box in front of him

Is that you Vinnie that I am hearing???

Vinnie grabs the little box and answers the voice of Alicia Lukas

Si senorita Alicia, I have installed a communication option that gives us the opportunity to stay in touched with each other. I….

Uhm Vinnie? Is that device perhaps a baby monitor???

Vinnie’s face turns beet red, realizing that he is caught on camera as he looks dumbfounded into the camera before smiling nervously

Err…, I can understand why you are confused Alicia, but I am assuring you that it’s the top of the art security devices. I will get back to you asap.

But…

Vinnie places the baby monitor in his room underneath a pillow next to him as he turns his attention back to the camera crew

You did not hear that okay??

He takes a deep breath before turning his attention back upon discussing his up and coming match this week’s Climax Control.

Now before I decide to discuss my opponents for this week, I want to thank senor Rage and his tag team partner for putting up a decent fight. Now I am not the type of person that will tell you that I told you so…, but I told you so okay?? It’s quite honestly sad to hear a guy that has not wrestled for several years to boast that he is going to prove me wrong. Me?? A man that has been wrestling for several years in the crème de la crème that is Sin City Wrestling. But I guess Jake is a type of guy that needs to be put in his place before he will accept the reality…. Well Jake, accept the fact that I am just better than you okay??

He grins before grabbing his guitar once more and holds it close to him

Now I can go on for hours and hours, telling how impressive I was sending Jake back to the retirement home. Hoping for another return next year in the 2022 Blast From The Past tournament, hoping that he won’t be facing off against a legendary name in the making like mine. No, I am quite happy to announce that me and my partner Alicia are facing a Hall of Famer, a legend in the annals of Sin City Wrestling when it comes down to one of the greatest Bombshells EVER. And her tag team partner that has achieved a championship win and secured the SCW Roulette championship in the main event last week. And I got to say, I am impressed.

I have to admit to be watching backstage after pinning Jake Sullivan, looking on and scout a possible BFTP tournament opponent that I could be confronting in further rounds. Because lets face it, I cannot allow myself to be surprised and being taken advantage off during my match now can I?? But allow me to congratulate you Cassian, a well deserved victory to become the new Roulette Champion. A feet that I have to admit put you right on top of the world, the momentum of being a champ as well as teaming up with a woman that knows a thing or two about tag team wrestling gives you an edge.

If I have to put your momentum in one song, I would go for a classic. A song that tells it perfectly what we all want to achieve in this business and something that everyone wants to take away from you…..


He places his guitar on his lap and starts to play the song that he is referring to.

Thank you for coming home
Sorry that the chairs are all worn
I left them here I could have sworn
These are my salad days
Slowly being eaten away
Just another play for today
Oh, but I'm proud of you, but I'm proud of you
Nothing left to make me feel small
Luck has left me standing so tall

Gold (gold)
Always believe in your soul
You've got the power to know
You're indestructable
Always believe in
'Cause you are gold (gold)
Glad that you're bound to return
There's something I could have learned
You're indestructable
Always believe in


Vinnie stops playing just moments before he continues with thee song, staring at the camera crew and sports a smile

Does this ring a bell Cassian?? Or  do you need Shazam to find out that this is a song from Spandau Ballet?? Not that it matter now does it?? It’s the confidence that you possess to enter that six sided ring and take on any comer….. to win championships and who knows… even this tournament. And why wouldn’t you?? A talented kid that has one of the very BEST EVER to be on his side?? And yet I cannot phantom just the thought that even with all that confidence, that you are as insecure as you can get.


He smiles as he gently runs his fingers across the strings for a few moments.


And I know, I know. You are telling yourself and every member of London Underground that I am wrong, that I do not know what the hell I am talking about don’t you?? Because that’s what confident people do don’t they?? They turn their directions towards others, trying to prove a point to them. And for what?? Because secretly you want to prove it to yourself, yet too stubborn to admit it?? I was like you amigo, I was just like you. Nothing in this world could stop me, I had it all in the palm of my hand and nobody else could tell me differently. The only difference is that I did it all on my own, not to have the whole entire gang of London Underground supporting you and approving your every fucking step that you take. But I guess some people just need approval isn’t it??

But I’m sure that now with that Roulette championship across your waist, you are ready to step out into the whole wide world, to stand on your own two feet and not let anyone stand in your way. To reach out and obtain the holy grail of this company and be the very best that you have always told yourself to be… Because You are Gold… Gold….. isn’t it?? And not just because of that leather strap that has ten pounds of gold attached to it, oh no. You have been groomed to be the very best, you just had to wait for that one moment to reach for it and snap it before someone else would.


Just like me…..


His eyes slowly move towards the camera, his gaze is showing confidence but the smile has vanished


And I know you could use the terms of that I am a failure, a freak, a total joke to be in this company. As this is seemingly the trend these days. Open your mouth, insult those who you do not consider to be worth to speak off and then laugh as you are too ignorant to even come up with something original these days. But that’s okay, who am I to disallow the less fortunate to have their fifteen seconds of shame by smiling a lot hmm???

But you are different, you are the golden goose. The one that the prophecies have been going on for centuries at hand?? And all you have to do to make that fable to become reality hmm?? Sadly for you that every tale has a beginning, a middle and an end. For me it was the man that they call Fenris… and for you?? Oh who is to say, I mean seriously… you have had your beginning already by stepping into this tournament, being paired with the hottest of the two super heroes… and then having the middle by obtaining the championship belt… and now?? with all the high in the world, giving the constant belief that the next step would be merely taking home the world championship as if it was destined to happen….


And then you met your Fenris my amigo.



He places the guitar down next to him, reaching his hands through his hair as he lets them dig deep into his skull as he lets out a sigh of relief.

Nobody wants to lose that opportunity to obtain the world championship belt on his or her first try… and I failed Cassian. I did not succeed and I could not understand why, because deep down inside I was the very best that this organization has ever seen since….

He becomes silent for a moment as the word since causes him to flee into his thoughts.

Since the last newcomer that joined the company and won the championship belt after a short time when nobody expected him to do so. Hell even Fenris himself was questioning whether it was that time to have lightning to strike twice and have him endure what all the other superstars had endured when they crossed paths with him…. And I failed….

I failed to obtain that championship belt, because I was too stuck on the mere fact that I was Gold…. Gold…. Always believing in your soul…. And I believed, I believed as nobody else has ever done. Something that you ultimately will have to endure as well amigo. Because lets face it, not only is the path to the semi finals up for grabs… but your pride as well. Ironically isn’t it huh? To have perhaps that golden opportunity to be handed over to you, only to have it being ripped out of your stinking hands the very next show that you are on…. But that’s how life is isn’t it??

To have destiny at the palms of your hands, before having it being ripped away and have you left standing with nothing more than merely blood and disgust to remind you of how great life once was…. The only difference is that for some it only takes a week… whereas others take forever to obtain that goal…… And then there are those who just like a bottle of wine, whom ages to perfection with time and patience….

And that’s where you shall fail amigo, you want it now. You want your goal to be reached RIGHT NOW!!! And everything has got to step aside for your success isn’t it?? Does that include Roxi?? Oh of course not, because you got this don’t you?? You got that what you have only experienced once by beating whom?? Oh I don’t know…. And a championship reign is not destined to last a lifetime when the wrong person at the right time takes a stab at it and take away your dream.

Your dream of being in the main event and battle for the world championship belt, the spotlight that already made you want more isn’t it?? The agonizing seduction of merely being the very best and showcasing that to everyone that wants to see. Well you are not in the main event anymore kiddo, you are just another match on the card. As you and Roxi Johnson will face two superstars from both the men’s and Bombshells divisions that have been there… that already has tasted that what you can only dream off. A desire to prove everyone wrong and that includes a young and bashful kid that some day will be champ, but it isn’t going to be on my or Alicia’s expense. As she shall be damned if she allows a great legend like Roxi to take away HER opportunity to stand in the spotlight. Nothing but respect for a great legend like her… and unlike Jake Sullivan, she at least chooses to be here even if she does not manage to obtain victory int his tournament… but for her it is too little and too late, because these two former world champions are ready to do once again that what we did last week…. And you know what that is Cassian?? Advance at the expanse of others… and guess what amigo? This week that means you two…, so be thankful that your championship belt isn’t on the line this week as well. or else your downfall would be as hard as it was for me to lose twice to Fenris in two tries to be the very best. But at least I can look over my shadow and tell you as I have told Jake Summers that I told you so..

I intend to beat you, just like Alicia is intending to beat Roxi Johnson as well. Because it is our time….. to once again being draped in… gold….. gold…


With that the shot fades as Vinnie is smiling


9
Climax Control Archives / Putting the band together (BFTP round one)
« on: February 17, 2021, 02:06:26 PM »
OOC: I want to clarify that i have permission to use the character of Alicia Lukas in my rp from my tag partner in this tournament. i hope you enjoy

The Blast From The Past Blues part one…. Mariachi style

Rage Against The Machine


Test… one, two… test… one, two….. do you hear me???

A soft whistle can be heard from a blonde woman sitting at a table in the restaurant area of the hotel where every member of the SCW roster reside. She is drinking a glass while staring at a man sitting on a chair on a stage, finetuning his guitar and testing the microphone at the same time.

Now I know that I have not performed for a while, seeing that we aren’t allowed to perform in front of crowds… that and me having to deal with the mere fact that I am the most eligible single out there on the Sin City Wrestling roster

A soft cough can be heard as the woman is clearing her throat.

Excuse me???

The woman looks up, turning out to be former Sin City Bombshell champion Alicia Lukas. Member of the group called Wolfslair.

Look Vinnie, I just came here because we are paired to be tag team partners, both of us want to win this tournament. The only thing I am wondering is…., why did you ask me out here?? Shouldn’t we train or something??? Work on a strategy against our opponents???

The camera turns back to the man that is seated on stage, having his curly hair shine in the spotlight that is above him. He is wearing a white blouse that has the top buttons open so we can see part of his muscular chest. He is wearing black tights and black boots that have music notes in silver attached to it as this reminds us all of his mariachi background. He is quiet for a few moments, overthinking the words that his tag team partner spoke to him before smiling and nodding his head.

I understand Senorita Alicia, of course we should and will do that. But I just wanted us to have some quality time together, building some trust between us before we embark upon a mission that is for the ages. The task of you and me, winning this tournament and challenge whomever it is that is the world champion in our respective divisions…. And redeem ourselves for not having any ounces of gold around our sexy waists.

He smiles and winks, causes Alicia to groan and roll her eyes before shaking her head.

I had to ask….. I had to ask.

Vinnie lets his fingers twirl across the guitar as he starts to play some music, he closes his eyes as if he is playing a very difficult guitar solo before placing his hand upon the strings as to stop what he was doing.

Did you know after facing Alex and Austin multiple times, that it is actually interesting to be on the other end of the Wolfslair??

Alicia raises an eyebrow as she stares at Vinnie, who lifts his hands upwards as in wanting to explain what he is talking about.

Wait, before you say something let me explain. You see, I respect both Alex and Austin. They are two tough competitors and I should know, I have beaten both of them multiple times. But that isn’t the point, I know that even though I have beaten the majority of matches against the male side of the Wolfslair, you guys and gals are winners. You are just like me people that have the determination to do whatever it is to succeed. To do whatever it takes to be back on top once more… and I respect that….. 

Alicia is listening to what Vinnie has to say as he continues to talk while starting to toggle on his guitar strings once again.

It is moments like these that makes me want to be extra creative, to be… oh I don’t know…. To sing the blues upon our opponents and tell the world how wonderful it truly is that we have found each other. You and me Alicia…, we have a connection

Uhmmm…,

No Alicia, I don’t want to ruin this wonderful thing that I am feeling between us. I know that it is still fresh and we both feel awkward upon how far we can take this upon our first date together… especial with all these rules that we have to follow, but let’s be honest senorita. Nothing can stop that what we got no???

Look Vinnie, I don’t know….

But Vinnie is already actively playing the guitar, he has his eyes closed as we see him get into the groove of his guitar playing. The rhythm quickens as Vinnie starts to shake his head sideways, causing Alicia to raise an eyebrow.

Hmm, this sounds familiar….

Vinnie grinds his teeth before stopping the play and grabs the microphone….

KILLING IN THE NAME OF!!!!!!

He is silent for a few moments

Thank you ladies and gentlemen, you are the greatest!!!!

He drops his head in anticipation of an applause that does not come, Alicia sighs….

Seriously?? Killing in the name of??? You do know what this is all about don’t you??

Vinnie breathes in and lets out some heavy sighs as he is waiting for the right moment to respond to Alicia. He nods his head and then slowly lifts it upwards, smiling towards Alicia with a glee in his eyes.

Oh of course mami, but in the music world there’s always an possibility to give a twist to a song no?? Because let’s face it, Meatloaf had a huge hit where he sang that he would do anything for love, but he would not do that….

Err…. Yeah??

Well being a man that would not allow something to stop me from true love, I would assume that an alternative thing to kill for is love…..

He winks at Alicia as he notices her getting uncomfortable, but he puts his hands upwards towards her. Signalling for her to calm down, that he has no intentions to do anything weird to her.

Look Senorita, I know that what we have is strictly professional. Also I know that you probably need approval from Senor Alex and Austin to be in my presence without a chaperone. I…..

This causes her to raise an eyebrow, but now in annoyance.

I am my own person thank you, I don’t need them to babysit me. I can see whomever I want… I….

Vinnie puts his index finger to his mouth, telling her to calm down as he nods in understanding.

Oh the passion of a woman that knows what she wants in life, that is what unites us in this coalition of utter and pure success. The perfect combination of the future paying homage to the past. A past that we are merely several days separated from to confront in the ring, a man that has not been in a Sin City Wrestling ring for how many years??? And a woman that has been on top as well?? Against the hungry wolves whose hips don’t lie…. The mariachi of the wrestling ring combined with THE top wolf in the industry. A combination that should be very fruitful and… who knows?? Maybe even intoxicating??

He winks again as this causes Alicia to spit out the drink that she attempted to swallow, her eyes are bulging out wide in utter disbelief. For once she needs a moment or two to recollect her thoughts before responding to the advances of Vinnie.

Look mister, I understand that you have gone through a divorce. But I…..

Again Vinnie shushes her by putting his finger to his mouth, smiling seductively towards her as he clearly is not listening to her reactions that she is not interested in him.

Just think about it, to have a second rate Italian actor coming up to us and congratulating us with our first born that could be on its way any time between now and nine months.

Err… Vinnie??

Hoping that our first born will be a masculine child, but of course if we had a daughter than I hope she would have your looks and my musical talent

I need to ask Chris if it’s not too late to get out of this… I…

Oh man, I can see us now…. together opposing the opposition of whomever it is that wants to hold us down. To tell them: “Fuck you, I won’t do as you tell me”…. That would be a strong statement wouldn’t you agree? Again, I know that the original intentions of this song goes deeper than the curiosity that once killed the cat no??

Vinnie…, please… stop.

How can I stop?? I have not felt this way in any shape or form for quite some time Alicia… you don’t mind me already asking for your name in trust?? As you and I in this matrimony is still so fragile….

We are not married!!!!!

He nods his head and smiles

Of course not, how could we?? This tournament is just merely a trial of life…. To see whether we can withstand every possible confrontation that is thrown at us… and what better way to do so than by merely reaching out our hands for a ceremonial… tag?

Oh brother…

Vinnie starts to play the classic song from Rage Against The Machine for a minute or so before turning his attention back to Alicia. Who at this moment has grabbed her phone and is starting to message someone as Vinnie interrupts her.

You do know that it’s not very polite to ignore someone that is serenading you now is it???

The look Vinnie has gotten from her tells him a story, realizing that she is not amused from his advances as she slowly gets to her feet.

You do realize that Bombshells do not face men in the ring at the same time right?? But if you keep this up, I am sure that Chris or Mark are going to make an example for you okay? I…

Again Vinnie holds up his hands in an apologetic fashion, he places the guitar next to him and stares at his mixed tag team partner for this years Blast From The Past with a huge smile on his face.

What’s so funny Vinnie???

This was just what I was looking for Mami, that drive and passion that I need in a partner to get far in this tournament. That I don’t give f*** mentality that I need to beat people like our first opponents. To Kill in the Name of…. And to leave no prisoners after the bell has rang, to focus on the job at hand….

She stares at him, clearly still not sure whether to believe him as he gets off the stool that he was sitting on and takes a few steps her direction.

I know that Austin and Alex may have implanted things inside your head from their experiences with yours truly. And who knows my past experiences with them in and outside of the ring may have caused you to think twice before trusting me. But I need that full commitment from you Alicia, I need to have your trust in accepting me for who I am. And if you haven’t noticed senorita, I am the Mariachi of wrestling… I am a full blooded Latino, I am a passionate man senorita. And with my passion comes amor…

Vinnie…..

But trust me, we will find sooner or later whether my passion is a one way direction or whether the feeling is mutual from your part. But realize this Alicia, when I give myself fully… I expect the same from my tag team partner… because only then and ONLY THEN we shall be victorious….

His gaze looks at her, she doesn’t know how to react to him. But she realizes that she has to trust him to get an opportunity to once again challenge for the Bombshell championship belt as she reluctantly nods her head in understanding.

I think this will be the beginning of something very beautiful wouldn’t you agree???

The shot fades with Vinnie showing his patented smile once more as Alicia drops and shakes her head

Oh boy….

More than words

The words that I am willing to share with you


We come back to see Vinnie sitting in his hotel room  wearing a white shirt and black loose pants. He is focused on playing the guitar as hehas started the classic ballad ”More than Words” from the band Extreme.

Saying "I love you"
Is not the words I want to hear from you
It's not that I want you
Not to say, but if you only knew


He smiles as he notices the camera crew starting to record him while playing the popular song from the 90’s. His focus remains upon the guitar, admiring his fingers gently working their magic on the strings while humming along.

I know that you have all been missing out on some quality television during these troubled times, to just sit back and enjoy a moment for yourself. I have to admit that 2020 was a year where I got thrown from one troubled experience to another…. Causing me to forget where I have come from and once you forget what you brought you to the dance, then it’s easy to lose direction in life isn’t it???

His fingers continue to play as he softly whispers a few lyrics of the song before smiling once more.

More than words, interesting concept isn’t it?? Now we all know that this is a song about expressing your love for another… And that is what I want to talk about, no not so much about love… But the essence of expressing yourself in every days life. A key instrument when it comes down to either make it or break in every aspect of life. And I intend to once again make it, to publicly show everyone else in this industry the imaginary middle finger and tell them all to just shove it.

More than Words…., words. Something I have been heavily criticized for oh so many times. Publicly proclaiming that I talk to much without even saying a damn word. But is it my fault that the message vanishes right before your eyes?? Or are you just the typical fool that listens to my words, but is unable to hear what I truly dare to prophecies???

Of course you don’t….,. because each and every one of you are so damn good aren’t you??


He chuckles as he focuses back upon the song.

What would you say
If I took those words away
Then you couldn't make things new
Just by saying "I love you"


Vinnie smiles

Love, how such a small word of four letters can have such a profound meaning for each and every one of you. Because let’s face it, every one out there seeks a romantic connection with another as you are incapable of living your life alone. Hell, I was married to my ex and after our marriage was over I realized how much I hated being alone in bed at night. But none of you are interested in my sorrow aren’t you? Oh no, you want joy and happiness. You want smiles and having grown up men kissing stinking babies that a mere waist of your time

I know I will not be a popular member of the roster by saying these words, but then again…. What would you say, if I took those words away?? Would that make it all better hm??


Vinnie shakes his head, closing his eyes as he is now starting to play the remainder of the song. His lips are softly playing along with every note of his guitar before the song ends and he keeps his fingers against the strings. It takes a few moments before the smile reappears upon his face before turning his attention to the camera.

I intend to show more than just words when me and Alicia Lucas enter the six sided ring when we compete in this tournament. Because we all know that words are easily spoken, yet it’s so much harder to deliver a real message that each and every one of you can understand. Something that we just have to see whether the returning legend of yesterday’s past can truly comprehend…. Him and his tag team partner of course as we cannot have one without the other.

More than Words Jake…, the man formerly known as Rage… Welcome back to the six sided ring that you once have terrorized. I have been told that you were exactly that what your name proclaimed you to be. Rage in and outside the ring, rage in wrestling ability as well as the words that came out of your mouth were nothing more than a waterfall of nothing more than an incompetent dictionary. I shudder the thought to think that after all these years, that you have not educated yourself any further than throwing down another F Bomb. Merely because that is what incompetent people do is it not???

Please, don’t get me wrong senor. I know that you have been a former World and Internet Champion. That to itself is a mere feet, but what once was is not always a guarantee of to repeat itself once you don those wrestling tights one more time. So why after all those years huh? Is it the itch that you could no longer scratch?? Is it the mere fact that in your imagination that everything was so much better back in the day???


A smirk emerges upon his lips as he shakes his head in disbelief.

I know we got someone that has a once in a year return clause, wanting to pit all the sunshine upon himself and belittle all those who came after him. I don’t have to use his name, because I am sure as hell that his beady little eyes and ears are watching and listening…. And I know you know him don’t you?? But no, let us all assume that you have felt the need to rekindle your already impressive career. But to add a flavour to the already salty taste that must have been swallowing your pride for years now… to come back as the man behind the RAGE that once was a dominant force. A force that… well…. I dunno, but uhm really??? A rage is nothing more than a blinded aggression that can get you this far in life Jake, but I guess there must be a reason why you suddenly ran off and hid behind the discomfort of your own misery??

Or did you just watch the television all those years?? Watch all the talent that came after you and grinded your teeth?? Anticipating the right moment to return to the ring as the long lost son?? To shed off the shame that you have felt as you were nothing more than a two dimensional character with nothing more than a one dimensional identity?? Well congrats Jake, congrats of finally showing up where big oaf you pretended to be was putting everything that YOU Have done to shame.


Vinnie closes his eyes for a moment, he smiles as he prepares himself for an acapella rendition of the classic song.

Now that I've tried to
Talk to you and make you understand
All you have to do is close your eyes
And just reach out your hands


He reopens his eyes while smiling, he extends his arm with his hand open wide.

I know the old you would have turned like a red tomato, reopening the profanity dictionary and bleep 75 percent of whatever comes up first inside that peanut sized brain of yours. But this isn’t Rage isn’t it?? Oh no, it’s Jake Sullivan. The man that hopes to be a freaking mystery for each and every one out there, so that you could slip back into whatever it is that you were missing huh??

He shakes his head as his hand remains extended.

All you have to do is close your eyes and just reach out your hands isn’t it Jake?? Reach out to the world and make me understand why you THINK that you can survive the onslaught that me and Alicia Lukas will put YOU and your mixed tag team partner through. Because I already tried to talk to you, but words are nothing more than words isn’t it?? Words from a man that you will tell the world that they do not matter?? That I am selling sandcastles and that I am nothing more than a joke???

Because that’s what men like you are used to resort to isn’t it Jake?? Because let’s face it amigo, we can all change our wrestling names in an attempt to add a new dimension to who you have always been in hopes of rekindling that lost flame that made you nothing more than a mere wrestling junkie.


He turns his hand and stares at it, he slowly closes his hand to a fist as the look on his face changes.

A junkie that after all these years convincing himself that the best decision that you have ever made is to remain a retired wrestler. To accept the fact that you cannot hang with the current crop of talent that has replaced YOU in this organization. Attempting not to give into the often asked question of what if?? What if you ever returned to the six sided ring? Whether you can still do what you always have done in the past….. but just like many before you, you just could not keep yourself hidden in the shadows of yesterdays past huh??

Did it cause you to wake up, bathing in your own sweat?? Reliving all those dreams that you attempted to convince yourself that these were nothing more than nightmares?? Nightmares that you convinced yourself that it meant absolutely nothing?? No Jake, you are nothing more than an addict. An addict that hopes to get a shot up into your body this coming Climax Control, hoping that after the show that your career will get another boost after this one. A career that should have remained a nightmare for you to wake up from, that caused you to ponder what if. Because when I am inside that six sided ring, staring you in the eyes and let my actions do all the talking. Then you realize that you have made a mistake coming back… no matter whether it is Jake Sullivan, Rage or whomever YOU assume to be. Your time has been a history lesson that should be forgotten for the remainder of time.


Vinnie smiles

Will I take you lightly Jake?? Oh of course not, I am positive that you are still that powerful individual that could still Rock my world if I allowed you to…. But that’s it Jake.. IF…. What IF….. But look into these eyes Jake… I am a man that has been wrestling actively for several years now… A man that has put on the best fights of the careers of 95 percent of every superstar in this organization. Hell, ask both Alex and Austin of what I am capable off when it comes down to size, strength or wrestling ability… ask Fenris, ask whomever I have faced in victory or defeat…. And you will realize that I have done even more than YOU could ever dream of IF you ever would return to this wrestling ring….. you have had a great career Jake… I respect the successes that you have had… But I am not interested in giving hope back to an old man that has a dream….. Because dreams are nothing more than a lie, a fantasy. A parody of the reality that makes everything either better or worse than reality is isn’t it???

I am going to wrestle you Jake, I am going to take every blow. I am going to spit out some blood on every blow that you can dish out and smile. Telling how great it is to face a legend before I can put you out of your own misery, realizing that you no longer can compete in this era of wrestling competition. Don’t think that I will give you a pat on the back, tell you that it is great that you have returned after a very long hiatus. I am here to get back that championship belt that I once held with pride. Something I cannot imagine that is reason number one inside that peanut sized brain of yours of why you have decided to return. Wrestling history like you only return for a final cheap pop, seeing aged wrestling fans sharing memories amongst each other of telling how great you ONCE were… because just like you, they know that you are no longer who you once were.

I am not going to go easy on you, I am going full force against you as I will do against every… let me rephrase that… EVERY opponent that me and Alicia Lucas will be facing until we will win this tournament and EARN a championship shot. A shot that many of those so called superstars to this very day assume that I did not deserve to have even if it was over hundred days….. to look at them and smile, to tell them that I am More Than Words. To have them realize that I deserve Everything that I have achieved in my career as well as this tournament… and not even YOU old fossil can do anything about it to stop me.


He sighs as he shrugs his shoulders

I hope that your partner will be willing to carry your sorry ass Jake, I hope that she is Bombshell enough to carry a dead weight like you. I hope that she believes that you are in this tournament with the same determination of winning it all…. Because I already know that you won’t, I already know that the main focus on your mind is to look forward to the reactions of the fans instead of being the very best that helps both YOU and senorita Zdunich to win this tournament…. Such a shame to let down someone that has been on top of her own division while you were watering plants and whatever retired folks do.

I pity you Seleana, a competitor that is in the prime of her career. A top Bombshell that in other circumstances would be an immediate challenger for ANY Bombshell division championship belt in this company…. And now?? you just have to pray, you have to get up early and do some extra stretching. Work on your cardio and hope. HOPING for a miracle, HOPING and wishing that after a somehow miracle success in this round that you have to do it all over again each and every single time that you are in this tournament.

But luckily for me and sadly for you, I have the antidote to all your futile pretences of EVER making it far in this tournament. The antidote that is called Bombshell extraordinaire. The best that the Wolfslair has to offer and quite possibly the very best that this division has to give…. Alicia Lukas, the answer to all my prayers have been answered…. More Than Words Seleana and Lukas… is all that me and Alicia have to do to make it real…. That what the team of The Mariachi of Wrestling and the very BEST  of the Wolfslair will be after this round and every round that we will enter. To be the very BEST, to BE the ones that challenge for the world titles.

I know that each and every superstar that has a grain of hope of ever getting to the mainstage of where only the VERY BEST will be going for… But hope is nothing more than an illusion and grain is easily changed into dust when we are done fooling around and take home the next step to our destiny. That’s right Jake, I will be applauding you for your brave, yet stupid decision to return…. Another notch to my already impressive resume and move on to bigger and better things. While you?? Well you can perhaps try again next year, just remember these words of wisdom…

Because you will need it…. Adios amigo’s…. adios…..


With that Vinnie snaps his fingers and laughs out loud as the shot slowly fades.



10
Climax Control Archives / redemption tour 2021 chapter four
« on: January 08, 2021, 08:27:25 PM »
New Years Resolutions

January first 2020,


It seems so long ago, more than 366 days ago. Yet it seems like an eternity for others, but for Vinnie it’s like reliving it as if it was yesterday. Usually a man that would celebrate New Years Eve with firework, drinking loads of tequila and party like crazy. Yet this year he just was a part of the masses instead of being the instigator of the festivities…..

Come on Vinnie!!! Why don’t we shake our hips loose on the dance floor

Valora’s voice causes Vinnie to snap out of his thoughts and stares at her lovely eyes, the eyes that warmed his heart every time he stared into hers. This causes him to smile, even though he did not feel like celebrating. But he could not refuse her

Oh alright

She grabs him by the hand as he allows her to drag him towards the “dance floor”, which is his swimming pool that he had taken out the water and cleaned up a while ago. He takes her hands in his and leads her while listening to her favourite songs of Lionel Ritchie. The man that performed at their wedding during Summer XXXTReme in 2019.

You look so beautiful Lora

Says Vinnie, staring at the woman that he love. Losing himself in her eyes as the two kiss and enjoy the moment before he breaks up the kiss.

What’s wrong Vinnie??

He groans, hating the fact that she can tell when something is on his mind. His mind is racing to find an answer to soothe her worries, even though he knows it is futile.

Nothing amor, I just….

He becomes silent, unable to finish the sentence. He bites his lower lip, not wanting to break the romantic moment between them as his mind is back upon the final show of the year. His body tenses, sweat is pouring from his face as his heart is racing wildly.

I….

he does not know what to say, unable to look at her as he is ashamed for the mere fact that he feels ashamed. Ashamed of not being able to walk out still SCW champion, ashamed that he had let himself down. But more importantly, he feels that he let his wife down.

You can tell me sweetie

Her face looks concerned, genuinely worried what is going on with her husband. He feels her arms move up towards his shoulders as she runs her fingers through his hair without taking her eyes away from him.

I know Lora…, I just….

He can’t stand himself, being conflicted because all he can think about is losing the world championship belt to Ben Jordan. Being unable to eliminate all of his other opponents to advance to the final two. Allowing Austin James Mercer to catch him off guard and take advantage of him.

Is it the injury???

He groans, it would be so easy to just say yes. At least to anyone else but her, because he hated lying to her. Even though he was still not fully recovered from the assault he endured during the Elimination Chamber, but he was feeling much better after a few weeks of rest. He thinks back to all the examinations he had gone through after the match, it nearly felt as if he had been in a car accident. Having his entire body tied up, his neck stabilized before entering the MRI scan.

No amor…., I…

The memory of being locked inside the scan, being told to stay still while his entire body was trembling with emotions. Anger for letting Austin James Mercer take him down that way, making him wonder whether all what has been said to him the two weeks prior to the match was true. Whether he was a joke? Whether he was unfitting to be holding the companies top belt.

I just don’t feel so good love.

It’s partially the truth, he felt terrible. But only because he was ashamed, unable to look at himself in the mirror without the championship belt. Something that was new to him, something he had not experienced in his life. The one thing that he had claimed that would complete him, the one thing he claimed he was missing.

Oh sweetie

He feels her soft lips touching his, sending chills down his spine. His arms automatically wrap around her waist as he lets out a sigh of relief. Only to feel bad after a few moments, realizing how selfish he has been. Being upset for losing the world championship belt. Feeling ashamed knowing that the championship belt is nowhere near as important to him as his wife, but why did he not concern himself about her??? Why is the greed taking over??

I love you Lora

Her eyes stares into his, a smile emerges upon her face. The words he had uttered was just what she needed to hear, what he needed to say. The past few weeks was difficult upon both of them, the championship loss has caused stress between the two of them. First the injury forced him to be limited to stay in bed, causing his body to heal from the injury that he had suffered to his neck. He hated to feel helpless, as if he was paralyzed. Not wanting to be dependant upon Lora helping him with everything that he took for granted all his life.

You know I love you too sweetie, please try to enjoy this special day hun.

He sighs, he knows that she is right. He knew that he had to stop feeling pity for himself, but he is like any other man or at least like most of them. Being raised with ideals in life that the man needs to be strong, taking care of the family and protect his wife. Not being forced to be treated like a baby.

Forgive me Lora, I just thought back to when I was unable to do much and…..

She places her finger upon his lips, forcing him to be quiet as she smiles.

Stop that silly, you are my husband…. I will always be there for you when you need me.

He smiles, kissing her lips tender as that causes him to sigh of relief. The thoughts of being awake almost every night since losing the title runs through his mind as he hugs her, causing him to cringe a little bit.  His muscles tenses when they should relax, causing him to curse to himself mentally.

I can give you all you want…..

Vinnie suddenly stiffens as he hears a whisper inside his brain but it’s not Valora’s

What’s wrong sweetie??

Vinnie looks down into her eyes, who are filled with compassion and yet also a hint of concern for his sudden reaction. It takes him a few moments to collect his thoughts before shaking off the whisper in his brain

Nothing mi amor, I just felt bad for how annoyed I have been since losing that damn belt. I promise next year will be different

Oh sweetie, I know how much that belt meant to you. But I am sure you will get it back sooner or later, but for me you have been my  champ since day one

She kisses him on the lips tenderly, they embrace for a few moments as finally everything seems to be normal

She is lying……

A shiver comes over him, there is that voice again. But this time Valora has seemingly not noticed his reaction, causing him to mentally give a sigh of relief. He tries to ignore what happened as he does not want this moment to end.

I truly know what you want Vinnie…..

He shuts his eyes completely, assuming that this is just another sick prank from Pete his cactus friend. He whispers some sweet words into the ear of Valora, causing her to giggle in excitement before she kisses him on the lips…. He closes his eyes during the kiss, enjoying the moment before opening them again.

What the??!!!!

Suddenly Vinnie is looking into the eyes of a woman that he has never seen before, looking around the room as he is desperately seeking for Valora who has seemingly vanished.

Vinnie???

He hears the voice of his wife as he suddenly opens his eyes and is back with his wife still in his arms, looking concerned at him.

You alright???

His face is directed towards hers, but his eyes are glazed. Clearly his mind is somewhere else as he does not even hear her, the only thing he is focused upon is where that voice is coming from.

VINNIE???

He suddenly snaps out of it after Valora has started to call his name a bit louder, he looks around the room as the trans that he was in has finally been broken.

Did you hear that Lora??

Hear what???

He hears her, but his mind is not registering anything that she is saying. His eyes are showing a man that is clearly scared, worried for something that he cannot explain. The only voice that has constantly popped up inside his brain was that of his potted friend Pete. But this was different, he had never heard this voice before.

Are you looking for answers Vinnie??

Vinnie turns his gaze back towards Valora, he sees her mouth open and close as she is talking to him. But for some reason he cannot hear her, causing him to get nervous.

Why can’t I hear you???

Oh but you do Vinnie….,

Stop this!! Show yourself!!!!

Vinnie turns around 360 degrees, looking desperately towards whomever it is that is haunting his brain. He holds his hands before his eyes, trying to rub away whatever it is that he believes is tricking his mind into not seeing things that could very well be there, but there is nobody out there besides his wife after he reopens them once more.

Vinnie??

The voice of his wife doesn’t register, he is breathing heavily as his eyes are scanning the entire swimming pool and beyond. He jumps up after suddenly feeling the soft touch of a hand upon his shoulder as he turns around and stares into the eyes of his wife.

You scare me Vin, perhaps we should go inside and I will call the doctor first thing in the morning. I….,

He nods his head to her as she continues to talk while grabbing him by the wrist, helping him inside as his brain has already vanished into the unknown. He looks around as he suddenly sees a silhouette of a figure standing in the empty swimming pool that they were in a few moments ago. He cannot see her face, he cannot see anything that would help him identify the figure…..

Where you going Vinnie???

Vinnie tries to warn his wife, but for some reason the lips of his mouth are sown shut. Unable to make any sound as his body volunteers to be dragged inside his home as the unknown figure is laughing out loud until it fades to darkness….

January 3rd 2020

I tell you Bill, I heard someone inside my head and it wasn’t Pete!!!

Bill and Vinnie had decided to go sailing, just the two men on his sail boat while the wives have decided to go shopping. Bill had made Vinnie agree to take Iris with them as well as long as he would make sure that Iris would not crap on his boat.

So what did this person tell you Vin?

That she would give me everything I wanted.

Uhm Vin, you are a married man now. It’s a bit too late to start with dating fans wouldn’t you agree???

Excuse me Bill? I am happily married, I don’t need anyone else in my life but Lora okay?? Besides, I do not know who this person is to begin with!!

You never struck me to be the kind of guy that would go after the mysterious types Vinnie.

Bill, you are not helping me. Besides I heard her voice, but when I looked around there was nobody. Well not until me and Lora decided to go inside the house is where I saw this woman in our swimming pool.

What did she look like??

Vinnie sighs as he looks across the ocean for a few moments before turning his head towards Bill

It was all a blur, as if I was staring a ninja as she was all in dark. I could only see her silhouette. Not much to figure out who this person was, the only thing that I did notice was that she had blonde hair…

Bill scratches his head and has a clueless look on his face.

Sorry Vin, I can’t help you there mate. Was there anything else that stood out from this woman?? Was she tall?? Did she have something that stood out in her figure that you have seen before?? Did she….

Not really Bill, only thing was that she was talking with a heavy European accent.

Bill grabs his goatee while thinking about the description that his friend had given him, he sits down and looks at his dog who is having a good time with Pete downstairs of the sail boat.

I once knew someone that was blonde and had an European accent, but she was married to a close friend of mine. But that has been many years ago and it cannot be her.

Who is she??

I once worked with a man that was from the Netherlands Vinnie, he was one of the toughest men I have ever met in my life. But he has retired and the last thing I had heard was that his wife had passed away, so it cannot be her… unless you can talk with the dead now as well???

Vinnie sighs, he puts both hands to his face and inhales deeply several times before opening his hands in allowing him to look back at Bill.

I’m scared Bil, scared to lose my mind and do something stupid that will cause me to lose Lora.

Come on Vin, that won’t….

Won’t happen?? Oh do I have to remind you of all the stupid things I have done in my life?? She banned me out of her life for I don’t know how long after I clocked her nephew Ty to get that shot at the world title. I was THIS CLOSE to losing her Bill….

He holds his fingers close to each other to emphasize how close he was to losing her. This causes Bill to hold his hands up to calm him down.

I know Vin, but you have to realize that true love finally won out. She forgave you, she married you. You won the title on the same night and…

And that championship belt is gone now thank you for noticing Bill, I have been ignoring her since losing that championship. Only because I blamed myself for ruining my goal to be just as good as a champion like Fenris claimed to have been and Austin who I beat fair and square for that belt. But for some reason I was never accepted!! Hell, every participant in that match would roll over on their backs for Ben Jordan as long as it would make them sigh of relief that I am not that champion anymore….. And that hurt me so much Bill, that I ignored my wife…. Well at least until Christmas as she was so patiently with me…. And I don’t even know why….

Because she loves you Vinnie.

But that final sentence goes enters and leaves Vinnie’s head as fast as the next wave that hit them on the sailboat. He sighs and shakes his head before turning back to his tag team partner.

So you were wondering if I was able to talk to the dead?? Now that would be something

Vinnie suddenly stops midsentence as he sees a woman standing behind Bill, smiling at him as it causes Vinnie to close his eyes before reopening them as the woman has vanished

You okay??

Vinnie snaps out of the trance as he was staring towards the spot where the figure stood behind Bill as Bill is staring at him with a concerned look on his face.

Yeah, I just had too much sun on my face.

Bill’s eyebrow raises as he looks up past his tag team partner where he notices that the sun is behind the man that he calls him his friend. But he decides not to call him on that, seeing how much he already had on his mind to begin with.

Want to hear a good joke???

Sure Bill

Vinnie pretends to look forward to hear Bill’s jokes, but inside his mind he is groaning from frustration. He nods his head and laughs every time that Bill cracks up from his own jokes, only to have his mind wonder who the blonde woman was that he saw a few moments ago. He had never seen her before and yet for some reason she felt as if he had known her for an eternity.

That’s not possible is it??

What is Vin??

Vinnie suddenly realizes that he spoke out his thoughts, almost kicking himself in the face for doing so.

It’s the sun Bill, I…,

Now wait a damn minute Vin, the first time I just ignored the fact that you are bullshitting me. The sun is right behind you instead shining right in your eyes. So I let it slide, you are my friend. But don’t bullshit me a second time amigo, what is going on??

Vinnie is quiet, he knows that Bill caught him red handed and there’s no way he can talk out of it. He realizes that either he has to come up with some miracle tale that Bill would believe or….

Okay Bill, I will tell you the truth.

He takes a few moments, contemplating the two options but decides to come clean

I saw the women standing behind you

Bill raises his eyebrow once again

You do know that it’s impossible right??

I know!!!

He sighs, lifting his arms in the air as he is clearly concerned whether he is losing his mind or not.

I’m sorry Bill, I just thought maybe I was hallucinating, so I decided to close my eyes only to see that she was gone.

That blonde again huh?? Did you see some more features???

Like what???

Colour of her eyes, what was she wearing?? Scars?? Makeup?? You know, details.

Vinnie scratches his head, trying to come up with an answer to Bill’s question.

I didn’t paid too much attention to her body or something Bill, I mean I was so startled that she was suddenly in my view. I mean, it was only you and me on this boat together with Pete and Iris… nobody else could have come aboard, so I knew that she couldn’t be here. And yet, she looked so real that it startled me.

There’s silence

And when I reopened my eyes she was gone, now I just wished I wasn’t that stupid to do tha….

He  turns silent when he stares at the woman once more as she emerges behind Bill. This time moving towards his friend as she is smiling evil. Vinnie wants to say something to his friend, warning for the emergence of the woman. But for some reason he cannot move or say a single word. His eyes grow wider, clearly showing fear on his face as he notices that the woman is slowly changing into a skeleton with every step that she comes closer to Bill. She stops as she is merely inches behind Bill, while her now dead skull face is looking at Vinnie without the eyes that he had seen from her the first time he saw her. Chills is running down the spine of Vinnie, still trying to warn Bill but is unable to do so.

Watch me Vinnie….

She whispers as she moves towards Bill and vanishes as the two unite right before the eyes of Vinnie, who finally is able to break free from his trance and screams.

WATCH OUT!!!!!!

What the???

The sudden reaction of Vinnie startled Bill, causing him to jump backwards and nearly fall over the railing of  the boat to the outside. He hits his head to the side of the sail boat before slowly rises to a seated position and stares towards Vinnie while holding the back of his head.

What was that all about???

His angry eyes are staring towards Vinnie, who is not even looking at Bill. Vinnie’s head turns from left to right, looks up and down as if he is searching for something or someone and is unable to find it or that person. This angers Bill even more

LOOK VINNIE!! I have been patient enough, do

Shh Bill….

This causes Bill’s eyes to grow wide of anger, did he just hear Vinnie correctly?? Did he tell him that he had to shut up?? After he nearly killed him???

Why you……

SILENT BILL!!!!

This  better Vinnie be it, or else me and you are going to get into some ass whooping for sure Vin!!!

Vinnie nods his head while holding his arm out towards Bill with his hand spread out as in a signal for Bill to give him a moment. Bill remains his eyes locked upon Vinnie, waiting for his “explanation”

I am losing my mind Bill, I saw things that even if I told you that you still won’t believe me…

Try me Vinnie…

Vinnie sighs before nodding his head and making a gesture saying okay whatever….

I saw her again Bill, but this time she was moving towards you. I know this sounds crazy, but she was about to attack you when she turned into a skeleton for crying out loud!!

Bill’s eyebrow raises again, but does not attempt to interfere on Vinnie’s explanation.

And then she just vanished into you, as if she is now hiding inside of you.

Vinnie….,

I know Bill!! I am going crazy!! And I cannot have this, because I know for a fact one step down the road I will be facing Ben Jordan again!! And facing that man with the state that I am in right now???

He stares at Bill with almost tears emerging from his eyes, unable to tear away from the man that he considered to be one of his friends in Sin City Wrestling. Who to much of Vinnie’s surprise is really calm as he continues to stare at him.

What Bill?? Say something??

Vinnie slowly is getting more and more anxious by the minute while anticipation the reaction from Bill, as if he is expecting him to either laugh at him or to tell him in his face that he is crazy. And can he blame Bill? He cannot believe it himself of what he had seen, or at least he thought he had seen and still could not believe it.

Say something Bill…..,

The anxiety slowly turns into anger, as he is waiting for Bill to answer that seems to be taking hours to be uttered while in reality it’s just moments. Bill’s gaze on his face does not change, his eyes are deadlocked upon him as if they are not even blinking.

SAY IT!!!!

Vinnie is closing his hands into fists, as he is getting angrier by the moment as finally he sees a movement from his friend.

I believe you Vinnie, even though it may sound unrealistic… I still believe you.

This catches Vinnie off guard, he had expected any kind of reaction from Bill. But not this reaction, how could he possibly expect this???

You do?? How?? Why???

Bill looks at Vinnie before calling out Iris, who runs up towards her owner and barks happily as she jumps up and down from joy.

You ask me how?? Why?? I don’t know Vinnie, but I do know what I have seen from you and Pete. How he is really the best thing for Iris, even though I still cannot believe that it’s a plant and a dog. And yet it’s happening, even with you being able to hear what Pete thinks and being able to talk to him?? Do I understand it?? No, but I know it’s apparently true. So when you tell me about this woman that you can see, but we both know that she isn’t here… for reasons I cannot explain and I don’t even want to understand… I believe you.

Thanks Bill…, that means a

Shut up Vinnie, I did not say that I am going to be pretending that I can see and hear her too. Because I won’t…. I know that you need help, I know that you need to get your act together. Or else I can see Valora walk away from you Vin and neither of us want that now do we???

Vinnie is shocked to the sudden response from Bill, but realizes that he is right. The two men remain silent for a while as the shot fades.

January 4th 2021

Vinnie………

Vinnie can be seen tossing and turning in his bed, clearly having a bad dream as his hands grip the bedsheets as if he is trying to save him from falling.

Nnnnn…..no… not you again….

Where have you been for so long Vinnie?? Didn’t you like me???

His eyes are closed shut, we see the corners of his eyes show lines of pressure that he is putting on them as the skin around his eyes turns pale white..

Who are you….

He whispers in his sleep, still his eyes are closed as he is breathing heavy and his upper body is completely covered in sweat. His hands release the bedsheets, only to have them reach towards his face, digging his fingers into his skin before letting out a scream of agony. Causing him to sit up straight in his bed as his eyes are wide open, breathing heavily while looking across the dark and empty bedroom. It takes him a few moments before having his eyes accustomed to the darkness to see the surroundings of the bedroom. His gaze turns towards the other end of the bed, looking upwards to the closet and the door to the main room of his hotel room. He then turns his gaze towards the empty seat next to the door. Well at least that is what he expected to find, but his eyes tell him a different tale.

What the??

Hello Vinnie….

A soft whisper can be heard before being followed by a sinister giggle… in front of Vinnie is the woman that he had seen a year ago at his home and on his boat. The memories return to him, the memories of her haunting him as well as fearing to tell people as they would not believe him.

Who are you and why have you returned after so long??

Now why would a girl like me want to spoil her secret just like that??

He can tell she knows that she is tormenting him

What do you want from me??

Who says that I want something from you Vinnie???

If you didn’t then why are you here???

She licks her lips for a few moments without letting her gaze leave his, her fingers twirl through her hair before slowly fall down to her neck. There she caresses the chain that is around her neck, caressing a skull face while smiling seductively.

Oh I guess I could give you a small hint Vinnie, seeing how worked up you are getting for having a woman in your bedroom after such a long time hmm???

He hated her, but he had to admit that she had a point. It has been so long that for some reason it gave him a feeling of excitement as well even though he did not wanted to admit it.

You see Vinnie there’s something that I need from you……

See, I knew that there was something…..

She smiles while shaking her head no.

No Vinnie, you wanted to know what I wanted from you…. There’s nothing that I want…., it’s what I need.

What’s the difference???

He scoffs, he is getting angrier by the minute, wanting to launch at her. But he refuses to give in to the sensation as he had vowed to never hit a woman…..

Such a shame…, I guess you aren’t ready yet to find out about the truth….

Truth??

The words echo through his head, he wants to ask more. But he notices that the woman has vanished when he looks back to the chair once more. Causing him to curse to himself once more, realizing that he had blown the opportunity to find out what she wanted. As well as realizing that only time will tell when she would reappear once more….

For fuck sakes…..

He falls down back into his bed, tossing and turning as he attempts to fall asleep once more. He looks at the alarm clock next to his bed, staring at the digits in hope that his eyes will get heavy.

What is it that you need from me???

He sighs as he closes his eyes and slowly falls asleep.

Time to rebound chapter four

Out with the old and in with the new…..

A saying that can be used in many contexts as of late isn’t it?? 2020 is gone and 2021 has arrived….. the utter obvious thing that pops up inside your brain when you are resisting to even use one braincell. But I wonder, is that to quickly solve a puzzle in the hopes of shutting down the abnoxious questions?? Or merely because you are too ignorant to see past the obvious…. I will let you decide.

But decisions do not concern me, at least not yours… your decisions that any out there make makes me roll my eyes and shake my head. Realizing that many out there are so similar and simplistic that it bores me to even attempt to fit in with the masses. Because the one thing that stands out for me, is to be different than each and every one out there…. And I thought you were the same O’Malley…. Guess I am no longer surprised to see that you are just like the three men I have faced in December…. You all are just pathetic when you try to fit in and do not observe past the obvious…..

But don’t worry amigo, I shall educate you.


The shot opens up in the diner of the hotel, it’s rather quiet as there is like only a few more people are spread throughout the diner. He is leaning with his back against the cushion of the lounge sofa that he is seated in while staring through the diner. His hair is tied back into a knot while wearing a white blouse and matching pants and black shoes.

Now I understand that you do not wish to be compared to others, especially Kris and Jack isn’t it?? The amigo’s that you have an apparent problem with…. And nobody should stand in your way to achieve your goal. Now that sounds familiar…., familiarity with differences of course… differences that you attempt to uphold and yet you are clueless to even understand what drives me to do the same…. And I understand amigo..

You wish to send yourself into limbo, don’t worry to try to understand the word amigo…. I am aware that your intelligence is not spreading further than that your nose is long. You want to be the only one that has a vow to avenge those who have done you wrong?? That your simplistic brain cannot comprehend the mere fact that others are far more sophisticated than your Naïve nature allows you to hold on to it’s final straw. And before I go on amigo, please do raise your hand if my words go way above your head.


He is silent for a moment as he lets his eyes wander through the entire diner as he is locked on each person separately.

What makes you so simplistic and me beyond your comprehension O’Malley?? Because you do not allow your brain to see the light so to speak.. what makes me want to redeem myself you ask?? What type of Vinnie am I?? I hear only questions amigo…, questions that you are asking yourself through a metaphor by using me… por que amigo?? Is it because you are insecure?? Or merely that your entire existence is pressured by two men…. Two men that you wish to avenge for whatever fact that you can come up with…. But we both know the truth behind it all isn’t it???

Personal reasons I am sure is the only motivation to get that world title isn’t it?? Trust me amigo, personal reasons are nothing more than denying yourself to evolve to where you should be. To the level of where men like Ben Jordan, Austin James Mercer, Fenris, Jack Washington, Kris Ryans and yours truly have risen up to achieve the goal that you are reasoning about….

World championship gold…..


He shakes his head in disagreement of his own words towards his opponent on the first Climax Control of 2021

You talk about what you want to achieve amigo, but that’s the problem of many out there… they talk a good game, but never surpass their real expectations…. Because secretly you do not wish to make that next step my friend… because YOU DO NOT KNOW what to do when the unreachable goal that you have set for yourself somehow have been climbed as if it was Mount Everest….

For you it is Jack Washington and Kris Ryans…. For how long have they been a thorn in your side O’Malley?? Since you returned?? Since that faithful night that Jack climbed that ladder and grabbed that briefcase?? To be King for a Day?? The night that he did not look down upon those who have failed?? I bet it hurt your feelings huh?? But of course, you will tell me and everyone else that it is something far more differently

Is it Kris that cashed in his shot at the final show?? Taking away your hope of facing Washington and take away that what you felt was destined for you to do??? I know it is a part of it isn’t it?? The war of words of social media that makes me want to make me bore to sleep…. Or is it merely the fact that you are merely overrated and too ignorant to even see the warning signs telling you to shut up and sit down???

You always make promises that when you get that opportunity that you will succeed. When is that amigo?? 2030?? You are already upset over the fact that the owners may grant me a title shot over you without even opening my mouth to beg for it… because the way I see it, you are just a diet coke version of what I used to be. I talked a big game amigo, I promised I would take home the gold… only to be educated by Fenris over and over again… And what did I do?? I did what I set myself out to do, I EARNED everything that I have achieved in 2019… And yet I didn’t get any recognition that I deserved!! Why?? Because I did not fit in, I was hated because I was different. Because I am talking to a cactus like you have were chirping like a fucking parrot like each and every other dumbass would do.

Chirp away amigo…, because the way I see it… you are just like every simpleton with a hint of wrestling ability and the patience to study their opponent. Stop your book report that you took from the internet that lazy fucks do?

It’s okay O’Malley, I shall educate you what you should have asked…


He closes his eyes and smiles

How many Irishmen do you need to change a lightbulb???

He remains silent for a few moments as if he is anticipating the question to set in the brain of his opponent.

The question I have to ask you my friend, did I answer the wondering question whether I am still an idiot?? A freak?? Whether I still talk to a cactus or not?? Or did I leave an even bigger question mark that makes you question why??

Why am I capable to look from outside in and dissect your mind that your undecisive nature that holds you back until it’s too late?? Ever thought of the possibility that you are just merely looking down upon yourself and realize that even with your impressive double title reign that you are nothing??

Of course it is easy for me to appoint you as a failure, as a man that will always be remembered as a graduate of the wrestling school that has brought many top stars in this company?? And even how iimpressive your title reigns were, deep down inside you still feel you have proved Jack shit isn’t it??


There’s a sick smile upon his face as he is enjoying the verbal questioning of his opponent

Before I go on way too long on questioning you amigo…, I know you are great…. But you realize that even though I only been in the ring once with you, our paths were always meant to entwine once more. Because that’s what our industry is all about isn’t it?? To get in the ring with each and everyone out there and prove to the other who is the better man on that give night. Something that I have done over and over again and yet…, I am not satisfied amigo.

You talk about a bad year of 2020?? A bad year is just like a fly that buzzes around your head at night as you try to sleep. That’s what you had, winning awards, holding two belts for quite some time until losing it to someone who was better than you at that given night. That’s what your bad year was all about amigo… while yours truly?? I suffered setback after setback… I got divorced and that’s only my private life!! I lost my internet title on my first defence by submission and then in my rematch lost again the same way!! And did I complain?? Oh no…, I did what I had to do and came back better… to redeem my mistakes that I had endured and get out of it as a better man would be an assumption that YOU COULD have had… but no…, there’s more my friend.

When I was away I realized that I have made mistakes amigo…, I made the mistake of fighting to explain why I am capable to do things that you are incapable off… or even are too uptight to open up to me as who the fuck I am…. So what I have decided I needed to put everyone in their place… and everyone has a reason to be educated like you. Even those who I have never faced before… and yet after I beat Agostino… I knew that our paths were entwined once more… because even without I have faced you… that I already own you.

Simple mathematics is quite simple…I beat the man that beat you… another reason of your failed attempt to prove to me and to the owners that you will not have someone else hold you back to get what you want. To face who you want to face…. And all I have to say is that how long have you had the chance to do something about it??? And typing 250 digits on social media does not count amigo… it’s only a weakness that so many hide behind.

I redeem myself, because it’s what needs to be done!! I have so many unfulfilled opportunities that I need to obtain before I can finally move on and reclaim the gold belt that I have been urging for since losing it in December 2019… and yet you attempt to convince me otherwise??

I have yet to beat Fenris…, the man that withstood me since 2018… the year that I debuted.. I was an unbeaten rookie that got a title shot after what?? Two or three matches?? I was labelling myself as the next man that would do what HE had done… HELL I had even HIM question whether lightning would strike twice and have the unbeaten champ lose to the next big thing…..

And yet, you want to talk about those two??

I have yet to face that man again…. The only time that I was in the same ring with him was in December 19 and I did not get the opportunity to even confront him!! It’s been 2,5 years that this man has avoided me… I had the golden briefcase and I was destined to face him at Summer XXXTreme in 2019… to win the title finally… and what happened… I did… but Austin James Mercer took my destiny away from me…

I know I have not educated you yet…, but it’s the same mistake that I have made that you are making right now amigo… you wait… And don’t come with the bullshit that you are being withheld by the bosses. You are a man… A MAN!!! And all you do is nothing but talk and interfere in a match that you thought it was yours. Boohoo, shut up and grow some balls and do what you need to do to get noticed. Because if you don’t, I will take your spot… then it will be Caleb Storms that does the same so to put you down even further down the list of challengers of that belt. And yet… you question me???

You want to see me talk to a cactus, so that you will get accustomed to the old Vinnie you have faced before? I evolve amigo, I grow. I learn…!! I am allowing myself to be educated and become better. Hell, I am even a role model to the biggest hypocrite that’s out there… The so called good guy Austin James Mercer… doing the same thing that I did to get my title shot at his Internet title… the same man that told me that all I had to was ask….

Did you ever ask amigo??? I bet you do not even know how to open your mouth and do what I am educating you….


He reopens his eyes and looks at the camera with a focused look on his face.

You don’t want to be denied for your goal in life?? To get to where you want to be?? No longer do you have to prove a damn thing to the bosses that you do not deserve it. Because I did not bitch, I fought. Hell I don’t even think it’s already my time to challenge for the gold…, but if it means that I may be in line for a shot at that belt by beating YOUR ass?? Then I will TAKE that opportunity O’Malley. Because it’s in my DNA…. Besides the fact that I want to beat those who I have not been able to beat, those who have ridiculed me for who I want to be… And yet, I also want that belt once more… because it’s already been one year since I have felt that leather strap with gold that makes me THE MOST Hated and Respected man in the company….

Even though you will never admit it huh amigo?? Because that’s your ammo, if you deny that what has happened…. Then it never happened isn’t it?? Just understand…., at Climax Control you will be unable to deny the fact that I shall educate you… you shall be unable to say that you will not know what kind of Vinnie I am right now… because I shall educate you……. You will no longer have to tell me, the bosses, Jack and Kris that you deserve to take them down…. Because I shall educate yourself that just like the past two examples that you are wrong. But I know that deep down inside, you will understand and thank me. To thank me to be the one that has put you in your place, to be the one that teaches a valuable lesson that you were wrong and that I will move on to redeem myself when I face my future opponents.

Because whether you like it or not…, I have to beat you amigo… because in our first confrontation in that ladder match… I was unable to succeed and neither did you. I cannot have it to be at the same level as you O’Malley. Because if I am unable to beat you, then I do not deserve to obtain all the accolades that have been eluding me since 2018…. The same accolades that you desire…. The awards that you have received and those who you assume will be yours next.

And don’t worry, this lesson that I will give you will be free…. But the next time that you assume to make that same mistake again… I will teach you a lesson that will be priceless…. Until Climax Control O’Malley… the redemption tour has returned… and you are next….

Adios….


With that the shot fades.




11
Climax Control Archives / redemption part 3
« on: December 18, 2020, 08:37:59 PM »
Memories

The night Vinnie won the opportunity to face Fenris for the world title came to an expense… a night that he would long live to remember. Not so much for the fact that he would do what he told the world he would do, he always had known he would be a main event calibre competitor. But how others felt for the fact that he had no remorse, he had no pity upon others… even those close to him.

How could you!!!!

A voice that has haunted him in his dreams since that faithful day, the voice of the woman he loved dearly. And even though he would never admit it these days, still has a very special spot in his heart. The first woman that he felt love for, the first woman that he had shared many different emphasises off what it would mean to have a relationship.

What do you mean amor?? Both me and…..

Don’t you dare say what you want to say!!! I can’t believe how you could do that to my nephew!!!!

Before we continue on this memory that is haunting Vinnie in his dreams, let us first explain on how the mental state of this man has been prior to this situation. Vinnie was a one man gang, a personality that only cared about one thing. HIMSELF, a trait that has caused him to make a lot of enemies, but also a lot of success that nobody can possibly deny him off. And he knew that when you want to achieve something, that in this line of work that you have to give up on everything… including friendship or love. Something that he has grown accustom to as merely he had only his companion, his amigo. His well loved cactus, that would at times even argue with him on decisions that he has made… but at least he knew that everything would turn alright

I know that this is something that you both want to achieve the highest of high!! But I thought you had changed!!!!

Vinnie remembers this moment vividly, as he recollects the final part echoing through his brain over and over again. Having someone believe that he had changed, him??? He remembers that this was the first moment in his adult life that he was conflicted, something that he had never experienced. Something that he realized that he was not alone, that he had come to a crossroads in his life that he had to choose between success or happiness.

But I have cha…..

*SLAP!!!!*

He never saw her hand hit him across the face, he had never seen her this angry either. The first sensation that he could remember after the slap was that the only sound that he could hear was a long beep, a similar beep he used to hear when television programs were suddenly out of the air due to technical problems and a test screen would emerge. He could see the mouth open and close of his then fiancé, screaming profanity at him which he could not hear until the end… but due to weaker hearts watching on we have decided to keep that beeped out.

WE ARE THROUGH!!!!

Those were the first words he could hear after the disturbing beep sound, but he had wished that those weren’t the last either.

Lora….. I….,

But it was already too late as she had stormed out of the room that they had shared so many times prior to their at that moment seemingly last ever fight. He remembers how he had touched his face, feeling the warm glow of her slap eminently attached to his face. No matter how hard any superstar could hit him, they could never come close to the pain that he had felt at that very moment.

I…..

His thoughts return to the very moment that had caused this situation, he could not understand why she was so upset. He assumed that she understood that he wasn’t the guy that people cheered for, that he did things not always by the book. It’s how he worked, it’s what made this sport so great. That thought caused him to grin for a moment, before realizing that it was wrong and how much he had allowed to walk out of his life… seemingly forever at that moment.

LORA!!!

The realization had set in, obviously too late but he had decided to run out and go after the woman he loved… the same woman that told him that they were through…, something that has not changed much in the present time that we are in right now…… again he was distraught, again he did not understand. He ran around the corner and he saw a door in front of him. He stops and opens the door and then he sees a hallway in front of him, with another door at the end.

Where is Lora?

He could not understand, these doors weren’t there a few moments ago or were they?? He gets to the next door, but this one is seemingly locked. He tries to open it, but to no avail.

Lora?

There is no sound, he sets his shoulder against the door and attempts to break through it. But the door does not give. He does it again and this time it opens up without even touching it.

That’s strange….

He walks through the hallway and as he is halfway the door behind him suddenly closes. He looks back, wondering if Valora is there. But there is nobody but him.

Hola???

His voice echoes through the hallway, he looks back in front of the hallway as it shows another door.

Another door???

He hesitantly takes a few steps towards the door when suddenly we hear Valora’s voice

Stay away Vinnie!!!

He stops as he looks around, wondering where the voice is coming from.

Lora???

She does not want to see you Vinnie, can’t you understand???

Now he hears a different voice, a familiar one still.

Ty??

He raises an eyebrow as suddenly he notices the door in front of him slowly starts to move towards him. He looks behind him and the same happens on the other end of the hallway.

What the?

The doors getting closer as Vinnie extends his arms, trying to stop the doors from squashing him as he suddenly hears Valora and Ty laughing

LORA??? TY??? What is going on!!!

What’s the matter Vinnie?? Can’t take it if someone is cheating?

The doors closing in on him, he is struggling to keep himself from being squashed, wondering how in the hell he has gotten himself in this predicament. The laughter gets louder and louder as he is struggling to keep himself from being squashed when suddenly….

Vinnie!!!!

Vinnie opens his eyes and stares at Bea Barnhart and Bill, standing in front of their door of their hotel room while he is holding his hand out towards them as he was clearly pushing against their door. He looks around, wondering what has happened to the laughter of Ty and Valora before turning his attention back to the Barnharts.

Vinnie, you really need to stop screaming at our door in the middle of the night!!

Yeah Vin, especially when you are dressed in your underwear.

Vinnie looks down as he suddenly notices that he is wearing nothing more than his boxers and a sleeveless shirt. He apologises to the Barnharts before running off to his own hotel room as he shuts the door behind him and leans against it while breathing heavily.

What is happening to me???

The camera turns back to the Barnharts, who look at each other as they raise their shoulders before entering back into their hotel room

That morning

Vinnie is seated at the dinner table, wearing sunglasses and has a pot of aspirins in front of him while trying to eat a cheese sandwich. He takes a small bite and slowly starts to chew as his head is hurting and he does not want to make too much of a sudden move as suddenly.

Do you mind me sitting here Vinnie???

Well….,

 Thanks pal!!!

Bill sits down as he does not awaits the answer from his friend Vinnie. He drops the plate on the table in front of him and opens the bottle of water and takes a sip from it. This causes Vinnie to groan in anguish as everything is clearly too loud for him.

Yeah, sure… why don’t you sit down I guess….,

Bill grabs the egg sandwich and starts to eat from it, chewing loudly as that causes some more irritation upon Vinnie’s part.

You know Vin, breakfast is the most important meal of the day. That’s why I have decided to fill my plate as far as I can and chew every bite a hundred times.

Vinnie can be heard groaning softly, clearly he was hoping for a quiet morning breakfast for himself.

So what’s with the sunglasses???

He asks between bites, looking at Vinnie who is trying to take another bite of his cheese sandwich before reaching for his glass of orange juice and the first aspirin of the day.

Didn’t sleep at all Bill and when I do I tend to get nightmares.

He sighs, putting the aspirin in his mouth and takes a big sip from the glass of orange juice before filling it up again.

You sure have these a lot lately Vin, want to talk about it?

Vinnie sighs, shrugging as he looks down at his plate and realises that he really hates to each such a simple thing for breakfast. He looks towards Bill and sees he has an egg sandwich on his plate as well

I could eat one of those right about now

Bill looks down on his plate and sees the egg sandwich Vinnie is looking at. He sighs and looks back at Vinnie before nodding.

You are lucky I also got some sausages, so I cut you a deal. I will give you the egg sandwich and you

Vinnie doesn’t wait for Bill to finish his sentence as he grabs the egg sandwich and starts to eat from it.

Oh man, that’s good

He takes another bite and then wipes his mouth before taking another sip of the orange juice.

So you were saying Bill???

Err.., yes, I was saying that if I gave you that egg sandwich that you have to tell me about those dreams.

Vinnie takes another bite before letting out a large burp. He licks off his lips before grabbing a napkin and cleans his mouth and fingers before nodding his head.

Fine, you got me there Bill. I am dealing with the divorce and I tend to see things when I am asleep or awake that aren’t there.

Valora?

He nods his head and sighs, he takes off his sunglasses and looks at it for a few moments before turning his gaze towards Bill. Causing him to see the bloodshed eyes that Vinnie was trying to hide behind his sunglasses and startles a little bit.

Damn Vin, you look terrible

Thanks Bill, I really needed you to cheer me up like that. But yeah, I haven’t gotten over it still after being married for over a year. I never saw it coming man, I mean I know I haven’t been easy for anyone to deal with. But I thought after winning that Internet title this year, that the magic of last year would come back.

He is silent for a few moment, staring at his plate and grabs the glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it.

And now I have dreams, I see her suddenly emerge in front of me and relive something from the past before it all vanishes in front of my eyes. Or that I start to run after her, but of course I am never able to catch her.

Bill nods his head, listening to his friend talk about his failed marriage and feels bac for him.

It all started when I started dating her and I got into a fight with Ty her nephew. I was the bad guy, I onloy cared about myself. And after that moment I realized that the world does not evolve just solely upon me… and I learned to change… to care… to fight for something worth fighting for.

He sighs

And after all of that…., I ended up with nothing Bill….

He lowers his head before putting on his sunglasses before looking up again and stares through the restaurant of the hotel that they are staying at. He sees several members of Sin City Wrestling eating with their friends and families and sighs. He looks at Bill and smiles as places a hand on his shoulder.

You are a lucky man Bill, I hope you and Bea will stay together for eternity….

Bill looks at the sausage that he wanted to take a bite from and looks over at Vinnie

You do know that she can be a pain in the ass right???

The two laugh over the comment made by Bill before they decide to eat some more and remain silent. After ten minutes Vinnie looks over and sees a woman sitting there alone, but instead he sees his ex-wife instead of the woman sitting there.

How can she….

Bill looks up and stares towards the same direction and looks puzzled.

Who? What?

Over there Bill!! It’s Valora!!

Bill looks towards the same direction once more, but does not see his ex wife.

Uhm, I’m sorry Vin. But….,

Oh come on Bill, I thought dogs had good sight and smell!!

Vinnie starts to grab the table cloth and starts to pull on it without even noticing what he is doing.

Hey!! Watch out for my

But it’s too late, Vinnie has decided to get up and pulls the table cloth off the table as he had not released it. Causing everything on the table to clatter upon the ground, including the plate of Bill who was too late to grab it on time.

Oh man Vinnie!!!

But Vinnie walks over towards the lady, who had looked up towards Vinnie’s direction as everyone else in the restaurant has because of the noise he had made. But Vinnie is oblivious to all of that as he has only thing in sight and that’s his “ex”

Can I help you??

Says the woman that is startled for his sudden presence at his table, he looks at her and suddenly starts to snap out of his daydream.

Uhm…, I….,

Do I know you sir??

He now realizes who is sitting in front of him and that it isn’t Valora. He does not know what to say to talk out of the predicament of everyone staring at him.

II, uhm… I was just waiting for the bus….,.

The bus?

But Vinnie already had walked away from her table before she could say something else towards him. Bill is already chasing after him as he suddenly stops at her table.

You got to forgive him, he is …. Special…

With that Bill runs off as the shot slowly fades.

Redemption part three

I guess I have resorted to old ways….

Says Vinnie as he is seated in an old arm chair while drinking some tequila. He is bare chested while wearing white loosened tights and loafers. He takes another sip before placing the glass back upon the small table next to him.

I know I wasn’t popular back then when I joined SCW, I was the guy that wasn’t respectable enough as a competitor… that it made me unfit for being a champion… el campione

I had to be more respectful, I had to give out shout outs towards my competitors as they were in dying need for some attention. I mean seriously, I am still clueless how grown up men can be such a cry babies at times. But I guess we all have our weaknesses no?


He shakes his head before resting it against the back of the chair, staring at the ceiling for a few moments before sighing.

At first I laughed at everyone, calling them names behind those closed lips and taunted them inside my brain. Telling them weaklings have no future in this company, that only desire and the will to win is what you need to make it. And nobody could ever diverse me from that direction that I was heading at…. Nobody??

Well…..


He places his hands towards his face, keeping them there for a few moments before slowly dragging them off his face slowly. Keeping the fingers across his mouth as if he is trying to silence whatever possible scream that was perhaps brewing inside of him, but no sound emerges from his mouth.

Except you wasn’t it Lora?? Oh at first I wasn’t buying it, hell I played along in hope of allowing you to believe that I had changed after the Ty West debacle. And in the end, it worked… it worked didn’t it Lora??? Oh yes, it worked because unlike the utter failure of a liar… I suddenly managed to overcome my own expectations as I started to believe in my own fucking lies… unable to see the difference between good and bad…, so kept it up. And why not?? It secured me to win back your heart and we even got married….

Winning the world title on the same night as my own wedding is spectacular. That’s how a wrestling wedding should end with…, but it always ends up like ours didn’t it Lora??? And so I decided I don’t give a f*** anymore and do what I know what I do best. 

Poor Alex…,


He sighs before lifting his head back upwards once again.

I know you will probably will not believe my explanation, as if I had one. But trust me if I am telling you that it wasn’t meant to be this way. I mean it was not in my intend to resolve back to my old ways, but I just could not help it anymore. It was like I had to listen to HER telling me that I had to wear a napkin around my neck during dinner!!!!

And why you may ask?? Because I once dropped some taco on a white shirt, I guess Lora never liked me being unable to clean up after myself during dinner… and she had to take charge… you know what it is like don’t you Alex???


He is silent for a moment before sighing once more

Of course you don’t, nobody is as complicated as yours truly now do they?? It’s all in my imagination, it’s all in my freaking reality of being a FREAK!!

He stops for a few moments after uttering the word that he has had to hear for as long as he has been in the company from multiple wrestlers.

Freaks don’t matter do they?? Of course not, they are just there for other’s amusement. For those who have to point at someone as an escape goat… someone that does not matter to anyone, a loner of some sorts. Someone that dares to be different…, what they call that these days?? I know it was alternative at one point, then emo became popular. As long as you don’t fit in huh?? I guess nobody will ever complain about a missing John Doe… especially not one that talks with cactuses!!

Oh for fuck sakes, it’s like listening to a broken record being scratched over and over again. It’s as if you are listening to a whining B……

Wait, there’s children watching this right???


He is silent for a few moments, in an attempt to find his focus once more and shakes his head.

As if it really matters what I am thinking, I sprayed some cologne in his eyes… big deal. Knowing Alex, I am sure that he is plotting to make a huge return as soon as his eyes are allowed to show the reality that he is too blinded for…. Wait, does that make sense?? Oh for fuck sakes!!!

He bites his lower lip for a few moments before shaking his head and decides he does no longer care to keep a filter upon his mouth and just express everything what he is thinking about.

Alex?? You are just a hypocrite and I am welcoming your retaliation that I am certain off that is coming!! It’s what little wolf puppies do don’t they?? Howling like the best, but only dare to do things in packs…. Nothing like a vulture does huh?? Waiting for the right moment to strike upon a helpless animal who is already dying. No remorse, no pity. Just death and his tummy that needs to be filled.

So I guess that’s why I am going to devour Italian this week huh??


Grinning from ear to ear as he is referring to his opponent Agostino Romano.

It’s as if the Biker Mice from Mars have had a love child with the Mario Brothers and out comes Agostino… zipped up in his biker outfit, rolling towards the ring in his moped and locks his ride up with a large chain. A chain that he has completed with a numeric lock that has a code that only he knows… well he and the rest of the entire world as it is too obvious that it’s one, two, three, four.

Oh wait.., he is Italian… I get it, they are the ones that built a tower that was not straight. Who had a statue where his genitals are still visible to our naked eye to this very day. The sound of the old Italian Ferrari engines that were crying like crazy that everyone is missing… and most importantly… who gives a fuck??

Now don’t get me wrong. I love the country amigo…, wait is that proper Italian? Oh well, like I said… I love Italy… I love Italian food, I love the sophistication that they are trying to create. I love everything that comes from that country…, except you.

What a surprise huh?? And it’s not like I even know you, or does that even matter?? I….


He rubs his knuckles against his face as he is trying to keep a scream from coming out of his mouth.

She always told me to respect those from different nationalities, as we are all different and yet equal!! Oh man, what a load of crap. I mean seriously, you got two legs and two arms. A head and two ears that I hope can hear me perfectly. A heart beat and a pulse that tells you that you are alive, just you prefer different things than me and come from a different country. Check, got it. Now let’s move on and forget about the educational advice of your ex okay!! Oh man sorry about overloading you with details that does not matter at all, but wives ugh…. Just don’t make the same mistake I have… and if you did?? Good luck amigo.

He takes his hands off his face and sighs as he is relieved of the pressure being taken off of him.

You are in my way Agostino…, ironic that you are just like me. Trying to find a path back to success huh?? Oh how quaint to know that I am not the only original thought popping into someone’s mind every thousand years or so. Let alone to have two men to wish for the same thing in the same company. I hope I had trade marketed it before going out in the public with that…

He looks at his cell phone, whispering something to it and puts it against his ear.

I am sorry, but I cannot help you with that.

Causing him to roll his eyes before taking his phone off of his ear and sigh.

Where is this world going to if even Siri cannot help you with a simple, but oh so apparent difficult question about trademark something!! It’s not like I am asking for you to wear short shorts now am I Agostino?? But no, it will be the night where I shall find redemption once more… even against someone like you, a human being whose name I shall forget quicker than any extreme fast train could bring me from point A to point B.

You are in my way…, you just so happen to throw your hand up after hearing that I was searching for another opponent. Thinking that O’Malley was your key back to success huh?? But we all know that O’Malley is Irish for I am a foul mouthed Tweet account to hide behind. But you??

I have waged wars with the best, I even faced Teddy. It’s only a matter of time before I will set foot in the ring with those who hurt me… you believe that amigo?? A six foot eight monster having feelings? That happens if you are married amigo…, it turns you into jelly, as they all love jelly that bounces around everywhere. Green, blue… I don’t know what kind of colour and it’s non relevant. Just like you…, wait… except for this coming Climax Control. Because you are in my way amigo


He slaps his head a few times before getting his focus back.

Why I do that you ask me?? I don’t know, but it feels just as good as spraying Alex in the eyes and tell him that it may sting a little. So just imagine how much fun I will have with you, to either be patient… or merely inflict the most pain in the world just like Seb Vettel being unable to qualify for Q3 in his Ferrari F1 car. I guess everything in Italy needs a reboot, so do you amigo. The world needs a new direction… and that direction is what I will inflict upon you… pain, misery… but you will understand that it is MY misery, MY pain and MY anguish that will be collected by beating you…. Because I need redemption… and I will get it…. At your expense… until then Amigo… until then….

With that the shot fades.




12
Climax Control Archives / Redemption part two
« on: December 11, 2020, 06:22:20 PM »
Agony

It’s mere days after the return of Senor Vinnie to Climax Control, beating Todd Williams by count out. The buzz has been all over the Sin City Wrestling Universe, wondering whether Vinnie now really has lost his complete mind or… has merely rejoiced?? And yet there’s no joy in the eyes of the beholder… you know, Vinnie. Seated in a corner of his hotel room. Staring at the bed that has not been touched.

She promised me she would be here….

His muttering is almost non existing, thankfully the microphone manages to obtain his mumbling as he is clearly in a weird state of mind.

She told me half past nine, she has never been this late…..

The clock on the bedstand shows one am, clearly he has been waiting for whomever it is for several hours… maybe days, who knows as Vinnie is clearly mesmerized by the digits on the clock.

No, I promised I would wait. I am a man of my word, I cannot have her walk into the room all messed up….

His face is really tired looking, wells underneath his eyes are showing as he must have been sitting there for a very long time. His face shows a weird and sickening smile, as if he is looking forward to the grand entrance of this very special “person”

Lora, my precious Lora…. I wonder whether you will be wearing that beautiful dress that I once bought you….

He lifts one of his hands to his face, showing an old and wrinkled picture of a woman. The woman is wearing a red dress and is smiling, this causes him to sigh.

So pretty…..
His fingers caresses the wrinkled fabric, the edges of the picture has turned yellow as it clearly has endured a lot of friction.

My pretty Lora…, I even brought you your favourite dinner… I will warm it again as soon as you walk through that door, because I know you hate cold food….

The camera moves over towards a table that shows plates with on either side of them forks and knives and spoons. Two wine glasses are visible as well as two candle holders, but the candles are merely a small burning flame struggling to stay alive. Next to the table is a food cart with plates that are covered with a lid, covering the food that Vinnie had ordered for his “wife”

I know what you must be thinking, why would she show up tonight?? After ordering food for the past three days, why would she show up right now??? But you don’t know Lora, she is someone that loves to make a grand entrance…. To keep me waiting, to keep the

His eyes are roaming the room, as if he has heard a sound that brings a deeper and more sinister smile upon his face

To keep suspense alive… she always knew what gets me excited, but what do YOU know about excitement???

A knock can be heard on the door.

Mr. Rodriguez???

There’s a silence, Vinnie seems oblivious to the voice coming from the other side of the door. Softly biting his lower lip as he is anticipating the arrival of someone else.

Mr. Rodriguez??? This is room service, can we take the dinner cart back downstairs??

Silence…

Mr. Rodriguez????

(whisper) It’s Senor…. Vinnie…

He turns his head from side to side, causing the tension in his neck to loosen. He stares at the door and slowly rises to his feet as he walks towards it. His clothing is wrinkled from sitting awkwardly for God knows how long, he stops for a few moments and takes a deep breath.

Coming….

He opens the door as the girl from room service looks at him with concern on her face, not sure what to make of the man that stands in front of her. He sighs as he steps sideways and gestures her to enter the hotel room as she quickly does.

Can you please tell the cook that my wife does not like cold food???

She turns around to stare at Vinnie, raising an eyebrow at the request of the former Sin City World Heavyweight champion. Clearly not certain what to make of it.

Sir, the food that we brought in hours ago was as hot as you had requested. But nothing will remain hot if you do not decide to eat it…..

I was waiting for my wife, she told me that she would come…..

Your…. Wife sir????

His gaze has already turned towards the hallway of the hotel room. The lights are bright as his gaze goes from left to right, trying to figure out where Valora would emerge to surprise him.

I told hotel management to let her come upstairs immediately, why do they keep interfering with private life????!!!!

His voice echoes through the hallway as he slowly starts to get more and more annoyed, his gaze turns towards his watch as it shows the time. Grinding his teeth before looking upwards once more as he hears an elevator door open

Lora!! Finally… I…….

He stops midsentence, realizing that a complete stranger exited the elevator instead of his “wife”. Vinnie raises his hand towards the figure in an apologetic gesture and turns around towards his hotel room and sighs.

Marital problems sir???

Vinnie lifts his head towards the girl, surprising her with a glee smile upon his face while shaking his head no.

Me and my wife having problems?? What would make you suggest that!!! Just because she has left me standing for the third night in a row??? Or the mere fact that she has not yet answered my text messages or calls??

I….

A door next to Vinnie’s room opens up slowly as a light button is clicked on before a figure slowly exits its hotel room while Vinnie continues his rant to the girl of room service.

Don’t you think that Lora likes to keep things excited by playing the game of HIDE AND I WILL NOT ANSWER YOUR CALLS WHILE YOU SEEK??!!!!!

The eyes of the former world champion is locked upon the girl, who is looking more and more nervous.

I’m sorry si….

IT’S SENOR VINNIE TO YOU!!!!! Why can’t you get it through your thick skull that I am….

VINNIE!!!!!!
Vinnie turns around as we see Bea Barnhart standing there in a night gown, covering her entire body as she clearly had woken up due to the noise Vinnie had produced. She is looking angry towards him while holding a baseball bat in her hand.

Senora Bea?? What are you doing here???
She rolls her eyes, clearly not in the mood for a chat with Vinnie as she looks inside his own hotel room, seeing the girl of room service and rolls her eyes before sighing. She takes a deep breath before looking at Vinnie again.

Room service Vinnie?? Again??

His gaze is as clueless as ever, not understanding what she is aiming at.

Did you seriously assume that Valora would show up and have dinner with you??

Vinnie wants to answer that question, but Bea cuts him off with putting the baseball bat to his mouth as to silence him.

Please Vinnie, I do not know what has happened to you. But you are living in the past, you and Valora have been divorced for over several months now. Please don’t tell me you have forgotten that again???

Lora?? Divorced?? But I talked to her on the phone last night? I….

Bea lowers the baseball bat, her gaze is now one of sadness and concern for Vinnie. Staring at him as slowly memories is being gathered inside his head once more of the last few months of his marriage with Valora before the divorce. Causing him to slowly stagger backwards against the wall and drops down sitting on the floor with his hands against his face. Tears quickly flow from his face as he once again remembers

LORA!!!!!!!!

Bea drops to her knees and gestures to the room service girl that she can leave Vinnie’s hotel room, she then turns her attention back to Vinnie as she is trying to console him through this moment of agony.

Wake up call

A few days later


Where did I go wrong???

Words echo through the brain of Vinnie as he is staring at his friend Pete, who is sitting on the sofa with Iris who is trying to attract Pete’s attention. Vinnie is sitting down in his shorts while his upper body is bare. His hair is wild and he is sporting a beard while staring at his friend the cactus.

You know that its all my fault right?? I mean seriously, I have done her more wrong than Ben Jordan can do right!!! She is an angel…., an angel Pete!!! And she left me…, I still don’t know why…

His head lowers, he puts his hands to his face in shame, trying to cover up for his friend while his “girlfriend” is annoyed by the lack of attention she is getting

Ruff

I’m sorry Iris, I promise. Just like my marriage, this won’t take long. I….

But the dog has already jumped off the couch she and Pete were on and walks off to her feeding bowl, barking towards Bill and Bea that she is hungry while Vinnie tries to focus back on Pete.

What  do you mean I am too hard on myself?? Look at me Pete, I used to have the world title AND  the love of his life. It sure did not go that way when that Cockney King did something he NEVER could have done before!!!

He lifts his head in annoyance, rolling his eyes to the response from Pete before sighing and nods his head in agreement.

I shouldn’t have been so mean on Ben, I’m just frustrated Pete. I once had it all, for over a hundred days I was loved…, I was admired and I was hated. I was being named so many things, more than I can remember. And it’s gone now, there are so many new names out there, even a champion that I can admit is oozing more machismo than I have ever had…. I…,

Oh what the hell…


He digs his fingers against the temple of either side of his head and tries to talk some sense into himself, but obviously fails in his attempts as the groaning continues

That’s easy for you to say!!! You are lucky to have Iris!! I mean seriously, I have NOTHING!!!

Silence

Oh I know that titles come and titles they go, I will be able to get a new one whenever the opportunity presents itself and I am on the verge on being an opportunist and take home the gold. But obtaining true love?? It’s something that I was raised upon to NEVER FUCK THAT ONE UP PETE!!!

And look at me now….


He groans, hearing giggling from the other room between Bill and Bea, a married couple that have been together for so long. Something that Vinnie have been yearning for since the breakup. Having been away from pro wrestling, something he had enjoyed doing for several years. But it meant nothing after the divorce, he would have given it away to just be back with her…. Something he knows that will never happen again.

Do you think I will ever be happy again Pete??

There’s silence, he stares at his friend through the small spaces of his fingers, a million thoughts run through his mind in an instance as that causes him to shake his head unwillingly.

WHY DON’T YOU LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!

Suddenly he realizes what has happened, he stares at Pete with a look of shock on his face.

No Pete, that was not meant for you. I….

Again there’s silence, tears emerge from his eyes once more. The thought of how to talk himself out of this situation will be difficult for sure, how to explain his friend that the scream of anguish was not directed to him. But if it wasn’t towards Pete, then to whom was it aimed at??

Forgive me, I

He cannot finish the sentence, as a struggle is ensued inside his mind. His eyes are closed shut a scream is nearly escaping his lips as he is struggling to remain silent, as he is afraid that this will only alarm the Barnharts. And Vinnie does not want another lecture from either of them while talking to Pete.
Yes I know I am a bit eccentric, I know that many others think I am weird. But to

Silence.

What do you mean I should not constantly talk about my wife??

Silence

I am not searching for self-pity!! I am merely stating the obvious that…..

Oh fuck…..


Vinnie sighs, as he realizes that what Pete suggested is exactly what he is doing unbeknownst. He muffles a curse as he is annoyed as hell about himself.

I need to get this sorted out before I am really losing my mind!! Last night I thought that she was going to have dinner with me in my hotel room, the week before I had a dream that we were back home and she vanished. I…..

He stares at Pete, suddenly realizing that he has vanished. Vinnie looks around as he suddenly notices that the entire room has changed. No longer is he at the Barnharts, but he is at a familiar place that he has not been at for quite some time.

Oh fuck, I need to get away from here before she….

Before what sweetie???

He looks up and there she is, Valora as she is wearing one of his favourite sweaters that is way too big for her, but he always thought it looked so good on her. He swallows as he sees her smile at him, something that he had missed over the last several months.

I must be dreaming, this can’t…..

But Valora slides next to him, resting her head against his shoulder as his arm instinctively wraps itself around her. He sighs, remembering the familiar sensation that sends through his body makes it hard for him to believe that this isn’t real but a dream.

Lora… I…,

There’s silence, the room around them slowly turns dark. He feels her skin against him, but for some reason it’s not as how he remembers it. It feels cold and hard, a shiver runs through his body

I have always hated that name Vinnie….

His eyes grow wider, the voice is seemingly the same and yet it sounds altered for some reason. He wants to answer, but his mouth seems to be sowed shut.

You know that I married you out of pity right??

A muffled sound emerges out of the closed mouth, he attempts to open it but cannot due to wires holding both of his lips together. He attempts to use more strength, but it seems as if it is ripping the flesh apart as well as it glues back together. Making it impossible for him to answer as Valora slowly turns her face towards him.

Come on Vinnie, tell me as you have always done how pretty I am…..

He stares at her face, but instead of the lovely face with golden smile and eyes to die for… He sees nothing more than a cold stare that looks back into his eyes. He realizes that this is no longer his ex wife Valora, but a woman he has never seen before and yet… for some reason is very familiar to him.

What’s the matter Vinnie?? You act as if you are seeing ghosts?? You cannot be afraid of little me now can you???

He is trying to react to her while pulling away, but the only sound he is making is a muffled sound. His mind is racing, thinking that this can’t be real. That this must be a

Dream Vinnie?? Oh yes, don’t you worry. You are right, this is nothing more than a dream…. Where anything is possible and where I can read your mind…. But I want more Vinnie….,

He claws backwards in utter fear, looking around to see that he is once again in a different room. A room he has never been at, unable to see an exit that he can use to escape from this predicament as the woman claws towards him laughing

Oh don’t worry Vinnie, he won’t be home for a few more hours… we have all the time of the world….

He?? Who is she talking about is running through his mind. He sees a burning fireplace with pictures of an unfamiliar man and this woman standing together. They seem happy together, making him wonder why she is after him??

Questions, so many questions. I am not in the mood to talk Vinnie.., I am in the mood to play.


Vinnie crawls backwards some more as he suddenly bumps into a vase as it breaks. Vinnie turns around when suddenly.

VINNIE!!!!

Vinnie snaps out of the dream that he has been in as he suddenly looks at the angry face of Bea Barnhart. He looks back at himself as flowers are all over him and Pete is on the sofa the same way he had left him

What’s going on?

Redemption part two

The tour continues


Once again I’m back…, once again to do what I know I can still do. And that’s to compete inside the confines of the six sided ring in Sin City Wrestling. And what a joyous occasion as the next obstacle is one old familiar face.

Vinnie is back in his hotel room, he is on his bed resting while staring at the ceiling. In the background there’s last week’s Climax Control airing his match against Todd Williams.

How the unknown is often viewed as a challenge to overcome… to see whether you have it to adapt to someone else… or just merely dominate until he or she cannot continue anymore…. And yet, neither happened did it??

Oh sure I have won, count out… yay, such a joyful occasion is it not?? But nowadays?? I take it any possible way I can to get my redemption fixed upon the eyes of the beholder…


He snorts sarcastically at his own comment

But my redemption has only begun, so many names to follow and so many paths I need to take before…. Well you know don’t you?? It will either be slow and painful, or fast and over before you realize it that you had it in your possession in the first place… but I guess it will never be solved in two mere steps….

One small step for man, one giant leap for mankind…..,


He is silent after quoting the infamous line that was used prior to the first steps a human being ever had set foot upon the moon

I have to set many small steps upon escaping the moon of fleeing the realms of anonymity that I am currently subjected to. Facing Todd Williams was an experience that got me to crave for more…. But at least something more than just a mere count out to a nobody.

Forgive me Todd, I am just taking that next step to create that giant leap that I need to flee from my anguish in life… my suffering, my pain and my emotional scars that are burning upon my flesh of anguish and hurt. Having that firs taste of success has awoken the thirst inside of me, but thankfully I am feasting upon someone I know that will grant me so much more than you could amigo.

Alex Jones….


The name echoes inside of his brain for a few moments. Remembering the battles he has had with the now former World Champion, the man that got under his skin at times by merely stating facts and reversing Vinnie’s responses with lies

Alex Jones…, a man that I despised before and after winning the world championship belt. A man that used Pete to distract me and gain a victory…, a man that got to me at that point. Showing me that I was not yet ready for the big picture and yet he had taught me a valuable lesson in that one single defeat.

A lesson of grit, a lesson of digging deeper inside my soul and extract the very best and worse out of me. A lesson of how to play fire with fire, as it taught me well to finally obtain that one goal that had eluded me… World Championship Gold…


His look upon his face is satisfied, remembering the battles they have fought. Realizing that none of his battles were just simply a match against Alex Jones, they were more a war.

How things have changed in a year did it not Alex?? After our first encounter I climbed to be at the top of the food chain, while you?? Oh no I should not lower myself to the point of degrading myself as we both know you deserve more respect right now. I was on top of the world and you were clawing a similar path that I had travelled before obtaining that one goal you achieved this year… world heavyweight champion… while me???
He bites his lower lip, not because he hates to admit it…. He just feels ashamed to look back at his career as well as his life

I ultimately ended up playing second fiddle to anyone Alex.. ANYONE!!! Oh God how I hate myself in an attempt that I tried to love all of my accomplishments… a feat that you could have easily used as a mocking way to tell the world how much I finally have turned to… someone that sucked… someone that I ended up hating… and I would be unable to disagree with you on whatever point you could have come up with.

And yet you didn’t Alex….


He closes his eyes and lets out a sigh

I respect your views Alex, we both have turned a new leaf in our lives. One has grown and the other is trying to escape the routine that became his own fucking life…. You may be the judge upon whom is whom… as my opinion does not do anything more than overshadow my path of redemption that I MUST follow

I know many before me and after talk about their destiny, talking about becoming world champion. While yours truly does want that too, but before I could even consider challenge anyone… I need to overcome you Alex.. I must take you down once more, I must not allow you to gain any sort of victory over me…. And you know why amigo??

Not because of selfish reasons beyond the obvious, I want to get back to the spot where I once was. I had lost to the same man that you lost to at High Stakes X. And if I cannot beat you, then what moral reasons do I have to ever consider redeem my loss against a man that beat me?? It’s just like not being able to look into the eyes of my ex wife without feeling sick to my stomach…. How can I continue my career without vomiting down to my guts every time that I hear the name of men that I have to free my anguish upon???

But you understand don’t you?? Oh I know you do Alex…, as we both have grown, both have altered our life cycle that is pro wrestling… but I need to move on Alex, I need to move on. I cannot care anymore about needs of others, I do not even care whether you feel satisfaction in your current state in your career…. But I’m not my friend.

But I will forget that this coming Monday Night, where we will wage war once more. To enter the ring as combatants as hopefully equals… but in the end…, I will leave until I have redeemed my soul… like I need to redeem the losses that I have obtained against the man that took my internet title away from me. I have to redeem the harmful words of one Austin James Mercer… words of reality and hurt… a reality that I could not push aside and move on…. But just like my marriage, that wasn’t the only one was it???

Until we are done Alex.., heave these words well and mark every second of realization. I never hated you, I only despised that what you were and that what I have become…. But thankfully after this coming show?? You will be another name that I can eliminate from my list of casualties waiting to happen….

Until then Alex…, until then….




13
Climax Control Archives / redemption
« on: December 04, 2020, 08:13:46 PM »
It has been a while since I have been around, even longer when I put on my wrestling trunks and competed. Losing the Internet championship to Teddy Warren-Steele was one thing…, not being able to reclaim the belt in a triple threat was another. I…..

Vinnie scratches his head, his thoughts are running through his head as he is sitting down at the hotel room along with Bill Barnhart’s wife Bea. The woman that agreed to be at ringside every time that he would be entering the arena. No longer Pete the cactus that would accompany him, the potted plant that is dating Bill and Bea’s pet dog Iris.

You know Bea, I have dealt with losses in the ring since joining the wrestling industry. It’s nothing new to me, hell I thrive upon it. I…

He closes his eyes, biting upon his lower lip as there’s something far more personal that he is struggling to share right now. He feels the hand of Bea touching the back of his hand, causing him to look up with a look of pain and relief.

I have kept this from anyone for months, or should I say the biggest part of this year?? A year where it should have been so much more…. And yet… I ended up with nothing.

His eyes are closed, he is resisting the pain that is burning inside of him. Trying to fight the tears that he knew it was inevitable.

Lora…..,

His hands are slowly turning into fists, resisting the anguish of uttering the name of the one person that he had married over a year ago. Marrying her on the cruise ship during Summer XXXTreme 2019, the woman that watched him defeat Austin James Mercer in the main event and claiming his first ever and only SCW world heavyweight championship. The one person that always told him to believe in himself and not to believe the names that people called him…. Only because he dared to be different than the others.

I know Vinnie…,

The soft touch of her hand gives him chills down his spine, the sudden touch of her hand causes him to react instinctively by pulling away his hand. His eyes looks up at her, trying to find the right words to apologise to her.

It’s okay Vinnie…, don’t worry.

He sighs, he is relieved that she understands. And yet he feels ashamed, ashamed for being unable to control his emotions. He scowls at himself for a few moment.

This can’t be happening to me, I am Senor Vinnie, former World and Internet champion. I am a tough hombre, I do not……..

He sighs as the tears flow even harder, not even attempting to control his emotions as the final word comes out of his mouth as  whisper.

Cry…..,

His hands move towards his face, he hides it behind the palms and fingers that is the tools that put many of his opponents away with submission holds. The man that stood toe to toe with men like Fenris, Austin James Mercer, Ben Jordan and many more. A man that is now reduced to a sobbing pile of tears

I wanted to give her the world Bea….,

The words come out of his mouth with pauses, the sobbing makes it oh so difficult for him to contain his emotions. Bea wants to say something in response, but Vinnie continues as he cuts her off.

THE WORLD!!! And where did it bring us??? OR should I say, where did I fail by doing exactly anything that I wanted her to have??

He stares at her with bloodshed eyes, a rage is now coming over him as it is mixing up with his sadness.

It brought me to the point where I am alone Bea. Because I failed her,

No you didn’t.., I

I failed her from the moment that we started dating, I mean seriously. I caused a wedge between us by what I had done to her nephew Ty… And I cannot blame her, I was selfish and egotistical. I only cared for proving a point that it was ME that should have beaten Fenris for that world title, that I would have done ANYTHING imaginable to obtain that goal…. Even screwing over those who she loved….

He lowers his head, a sigh is heard as turns his head away from Bea as she looks on with concern.

You shouldn’t be so….

What Bea?? Hard on myself???

She becomes silent after hearing Vinnie finishing the sentence for her.

Oh I know what you will be saying, she ultimately forgave you once…, why won’t she forgive you this time??? Is that what you were going to say????

I….,

Vinnie shakes his head, holding his hand up in front of Bea’s as that causes her to become silent.


I want to thank you for the kindness that makes you who you are Bea. And that’s a trait that only a few people truly possess. Bill is lucky to have found a wonderful wife like you, one day I hope to find someone in my life that has that same trait…. But I hope that when that day comes, that I will have learned to be that way as well.

Bea is silent, placing her hands back on Vinnies. This time he does not pull his hands back and enjoys the softness of her touch once more. It makes him remember the many times that Valora held  his hands, the moments they hugged each other and kissed. The short moment of fond memories quickly turn into anguish once more.

BECAUSE LEARNING IS WHAT I ALWAYS HAD TO DO!!!! I had to learn to be a gentleman, I had to learn to be patient!! I had to learn to be civilized!!

Bea’s face shows that she had not expected the sudden change in his demeaner, swallowing a few times before Vinnie realizes that he had startled her and drops his head to the table and places his hands on top of it.

I’m so sorry, whatever I do or say. It makes me feel those eyes upon me, judging my every move and every word I utter!! I was battling to prove my worth every single day!! To show her that I am not this idiot that all of them out there told me that I was!! A freak!! A joke!! Not worth being champion wasn’t even that harsh upon me… because in our eyes, nobody is!! Well at least not those who we all want to suck up to isn’t it??

He bangs his head softly upon the table as he mutters something in Spanish that nobody can understand.

Even being cynical wasn’t allowed…, oh she was a joy to behold Bea…. But when everything went from bad to worse…. It all ended up with me being alone. I was just too stupid to admit it that it was all over. I was too stupid to continue fighting, when I was the only one left fighting… and yet… it was all my fault to begin with.

Don’t say that…

Vinnie sighs, his hands feels his hair. The hair that he had started to grow, something he had not even noticed since his final match. He remembers him locking himself up in his own room in the hotel everyone stayed at. Trying to stay away from everyone, worried for the inevitable questions of how he was doing, when he would return to Sin City Wrestling. Even though he knows deep down inside that only a few truly cared.

I let people down Bea, hell I was not even there to support you guys at High Stake, I was not there to give advice in facing many of Bill’s opponents. And for what?? Because I was trying to save something that had been dead since Ty left, since Lora decided to no longer accompany me to venues after he left. And with the whole Covid-19 sticking its ugly head up, causing me and her to be distant even more. I….

It’s not your fault Vinnie….

DON’T TELL ME THE THINGS I WANT TO HEAR!!!

There’s a moment of silence as he is quietly repeating the same sentence over and over again in a soft whisper. It goes on for a few moments before he finally lifts his head up, staring at Bea with his bloodshed red eyes and painful grimace upon his face.

Do you know what I had hoped for Bea??

What?

I had hoped for recognition from this company, from my peers. Being acknowledged as something that meant I had arrived. So that I could look over my shoulder and saw her face in happiness. Telling me that she was so proud of me, I know that if I did then she would have never…

He cannot finish the sentence as it is too painful

I mean….

Now wait a damn minute!!!

Bea cuts Vinnie off, having had enough of his self-pity.

She was damn proud of you when you won that world title, the same night that you two got married!! She was the happiest person in the world every time that you two looked eyes and kissed and….

It was me stalling what I knew eventually would have come. No matter what I would have done Bea…, it wasn’t enough. I was champion until Ben Jordan took it away from me… as the WORLD wanted Ben Jordan to save them from my disgrace. Disgrace Bea., I never was meant to be champion before anyone out there.

Stop that.

But he refuses to listen as he continues his rant of self-pity.

Kristjanson said that I besmirched the championship that he had fought for with dignity and defended with pride. Austin James Mercer himself told me that he would have loved to see anyone walk out there champion except me… And Ben Jordan?? Oh the man of the year, the wrestler of the year. The male part of the couple of the year, the most loved of the year… EVEN HE said that he was going to be a better champion than me… it made me think Bea.

Whether they were true???

Why I did not hear the words from her after losing the belt that I would get it back, but perhaps I was too selfish to have even heard the words coming from her mouth. Being so filled with anger over being injured, then by returning I was questioned whether I was truly hurt!! I was forced to compete in a match I had not even expected to come. But that shouldn’t be an excuse now is it??? Not being ready for a world title rematch is hilarious!! It made me believe that I was the man that everyone had told me that I was…. Maybe not even worth being called a freak. Joke was a better word wouldn’t you agree??

Vinnie….

Loser!! A cactus talking loser…, believing the words everyone had said to me had come to me in a way that I never thought possible… but look at me now??? Empty handed in so many ways…. But the one thing that matters is gone Bea… Lora is gone and it is MY FAULT.

Bea wants to say something, but Vinnie has gotten up and storms out of the room. Bea gets up to chase after him as the shot fades.

Memories past

2019, Tijuana, Mexico.


Catch me if you can Vinnie!!!!

Vinnie is chasing his wife, the two are enjoying some time off after the big wedding and title victory Vinnie had over Austin James Mercer on Summer XXXTreme. The two are running around in his huge back garden that seems to be stretched out in an endless fashion. Vinnie is letting Valora have a head start on him, knowing that if he really wanted to that he could catch up on her in no time. But he likes to act as if they were young once again. As if finding your first true love, like this game you just don’t want it to end.

What’s the matter champ??? Out of shape????

She yells at him, without looking back to see whether he is laughing to her command. The two have always hit it off with each other, it was that way from the first moment Vinnie had met her. Nobody saw it coming, better yet nobody wanted to see it happen. Especially Ty West….,

Of course not Mami, you just play dirty! Throwing sand into my eyes???

He pretends to reach for her hair, that sways in the air. But “off course” he is unable to do so. He grins as she turns around the corner and hides behind the trees as Vinnie continues to run. After a few moments he stops and looks around, she giggles softly as she hides even further behind the tree as she watches Vinnie look around and scratching his head. She looks down and grabs a stone and tosses it into Vinnie’s back before running off.

Catch me if you can!!!

He turns his head, grinning from ear to ear. Realizing that she has tricked him once more. Something that Ty was good at as well

Ty

A whisper escapes his lips before he decides to run off in search of his wife, who looks on in amazement.

Vinnie???

Her face slowly fades as we turn towards Vinnie, laughing as believing that his wife is playing hide and seek. A game he enjoyed playing in his youth as well as knowing his back garden on the back of his hand. Confident that he would find his wife and win a tickle war that she always hated from him. He runs a bit further as slowly the scenery changes around him without him noticing it.

Lora!!!!

He is looking around, his confidence is slowly fading from his face while running around. His mind is racing, playing tricks on him as believing it has been hours since seeing Valora for the last time although it has just been mere minutes.

LORA!!!!

He screams from the top of his lungs, but the sound is fading. Sweat is pouring from his face, troubled for what is going on. Vinnie recognizes this moment, as if he has relived this moment a thousand of times. And yet the familiarity is fading in front of his eyes, as if he is entering a new dimension against his will. His heart is pounding, not sure whether he should continue to run or whether to stop and look around… or even..

I must go back….

And yet his feet is not listening to his brain, as if he is being dragged into his doom like in a bad horror movie as a mouth slowly opens to swallow him in one. Balling his hands into fists, preparing himself to fight whatever he may be confronting

I am the world champion damnit, nobody can stop me

A wind is howling as there’s a laughter. A laughter of the statement that Vinnie has made to prove himself that he is as brave that he wants himself to be. He closes his eyes as there are faces emerging, faces of Alex Jones laughing at him and calling him fake. Austin Mercer telling him over and over again that he does not deserve that belt… Fenris as well, telling him that until he beats him that Vinnie does not deserve that belt…. Or his wife…

NO!!!!

Tears flow from his face as he stops running, placing his hands on his knees while trying to catch his breath. He stares to the ground underneath his feet. For some reason he does not recognize it, while his mind tells him that he should still be in his garden. Again the laughter emerges, louder this time as he sees faces surrounding him. Faces he knows and are unfamiliar to him, he turns around and realizes that there is nowhere to hide or to run to.

Where am I???

The sentence is repeated over and over again, first just by one and then its followed by another. It continues until its seemingly thousands upon thousands.

Stop…, please STOP!!!

He drops to his knees, placing his hands upon his ears. Trying to keep the voices out of his head. He is unable to contain himself, unable to stop it from reaching his mind.

I am not going crazy!!!

He shakes his head furiously, digging his knuckles into the temples of his head. He wants to scream, but his jaw is locked. Catching him by surprise as he is trying to use all of his strength to open it again, but fails. Suddenly he sees a light emerging surround him as there’s a shape emerging in front of him.

What the??

Thoughts escape his mind, worried of who or what is emerging in front of him. He looks up and sees

Pete???

The name is buzzing through his mind, he sees a cactus emerging and yet he is unsure. For some reason he cannot recognize anything familiar. His breathing slowly relaxes as he finally believes to see something he has recognized.

Pete…, where am I?? I thought you were with….

Silence

Vinnie raises an eyebrow, he has often talked to his cactus friend and yet this is different. For some reason he never heard him actually “speak”, but more or less in a telepathic fashion.

I hate you Vinnie

Hate?? The word echoes through Vinnie’s brain, not believing what is happening to him and why Pete is so angry at him. They have been friends for so long, they had shared so many things. In a way they are as close as.

Brothers??? Don’t make me laugh

Again Vinnie’s eyebrow raises, this time from the sudden reaction from Pete. This is something new to him, Pete was never this aggressive or had any feeling of hatred towards anyone.

Pete??

Shut up!!

Vinnie wants to say something, but something is keeping him from talking. Forcing him to listen to his “friend” while not being able to move as well.

I had to be there for you for years, I had to be the focal point of anyone’s promo. Have you ever thought of me Vinnie? How I felt to be associated by someone that people are calling a freak???

Silence

Thought so, no it was always about YOU. People calling YOU a freak was hard on you??? YOU ARE THE FUCKING CHAMP!!! I was supposedly your best friend!!!

You are Pete…. I..,

IF I WAS YOUR BEST FRIEND??? THEN WHY WAS I AT YOUR WEDDING THROUGH SKYPE??!!!

Vinnie cannot answer that question, because he knows that Pete has a point. He wants to apologize, to explain why.

Stop your futile attempts to make me feel better

Pete…

He suddenly fades away as Vinnie is alone

Vinnie???

He hears the voice of his wife, he turns around and looks at the direction where the voice came from.

Lora???

A smile of happiness emerges upon his face, thankful to be with his wife again as he was lost

Lora???

Vinnie snaps awake, he is on the ground. Apparently he has fallen as there’s a bruise on his forehead. He shakes his head and looks at the face of a concerned Bea Barnhart.

Are you okay???

Time to rebound chapter one

December 4th, 2020

Las Vegas, Nevada


Vinnie comes out of the doctors office, he has had a check up and is cleared with the news that there’s nothing that they could find on him. Clearly annoyed over the fact he fell down and hit his head, without realizing how this is possible. He puts on his sunglasses as he walks into Bill and Bea, who have been waiting for him.

Bea, Bill?? What are you doing here??

Bill turns his attention to his wife for a moment before turning back to Vinnie

We came here because we are worried Vinnie

Vinnie looks at him with a puzzled look on his face

There’s nothing wrong with me!! I don’t know what you are talking about, I mean seriously. Have you never tripped over something????

What did you trip over Vinnie???

Vinnie turns his attention towards Bea, who is staring at him while having her arms crossed.

You know…. The… uhm… thing

No tell me Vinnie, what did you trip over??

Now it is Bill that cuts in, causing Vinnie to turn his gaze from left to right in astonishment.

You don’t believe me that I tripped over … uhm… that … you know…. Thing!!!

Vinnie???

Vinnie raises his eyebrow over the sunglasses, clearly astonished over the fact that he cannot talk himself out of the predicament.

You really are forcing me to tell the entire world that I tripped over my a banana slice huh?? Some good friends YOU ARE!!!

Bill turns his gaze towards Bea with a questionable look, she rolls her eyes before shaking her head and turns her attention back to Vinnie.

Vinnie, there were no banana slices on the ground that you could have tripped over. I…

I am sure that there was, I am positive that I fell over something very slippery!! I…

Bea walks over towards him and places her hands on his shoulders while staring directly at him.

I didn’t wanted to say this Vinnie, but I ran after you and I saw you just stop running before falling down. I….

His gaze is one of complete astonishment, never has he ever heard anything remotely this ridiculous. And we all know that he has heard some ridiculous remarks of opponents throughout the nearly two year that he has been in this company. He stares over at Bill, who is nodding his head as to back up his wife.

Its true Vinnie, you just fell over as if something took control over you.

This can’t be right…, this can’t be right!!!

Now it is Bill that walks over towards him and places a hand on his shoulder as well.

Look Vinnie, we care and we both know you have gone through a lot this past year. We know that you believe that you are a strong minded person.

Si amigo!!!

A smile suddenly emerges on his face as the words uttered by Bill has caused him to snap out of his thoughts of doubt. But Bill shakes his head no.

You are confusing strong minded with stupidity Vinnie. Just because you have been world champion, does not mean that you have slowly lost your mind.

Vinnie takes off his sunglasses with an angry look on his face, feeling that his manhood is being critiqued by his tag team partner Bill.

Say what amigo??

Bill puts up his hands in defence, trying to calm Vinnie down as he knows his Latin temperament very well.

Look Vinnie, hear me out before you go all upset and turn into a hot tomato as if you were an egg boiling underneath the desert sun. You have been so caught up with everything that you have lost track man!! The Senor Vinnie that beat Austin James Mercer last year for the gold, that Vinnie would have never allowed himself to let people walk all over you.

Say… what… amigo???

Vinnie gets face to face with Bill, the two stare at each other for a few moments before Bea steps between them in an attempt to calm things down.

Easy guys

No Bea, it’s time that Vinnie heard the truth from someone that cares about him. You see Vinnie, we have always seen eye to eye. I respect you for your accomplishments as well as that you are a hell of a wrestler. But I am also the type of guy that tells you like it is man, you were lost in your own reality. A reality that once you would obtain some sort of success, that Valora would come running back to you right???

Why you….

Tell me I am wrong Vinnie and I will stop…, TELL ME!!!

Vinnie is biting his lip, he wants to say something but realizes that Bill is right as he remains silent.

Well???

Vinnie turns his head in shame as he nods his head in agreement

I guess that you agree?? I’m sorry Vinnie for being so painfully honest, but you are my tag team partner and friend. And I want you to get some sense in that head of yours!!!

He puts both hands on his shoulders as he forces Vinnie to turn his attention back to him

You need to stop your self-pity, you need to stop believing whatever the hell it is that others are saying to you. You need to believe in YOURSELF to make it in this industry, but most importantloy. You need to believe in yourself to be a better person and being able to stand on your own two feet.

Vinnie nods his head as he is slowly understanding where Bill is coming from.

Nobody gives a shit about you Vinnie, except for me and Bea.

Bea coughs as that causes Bill to roll his eyes in annoyance

Oh yeah and that also includes Pete and Iris, just do us a favour okay?? Be that guy that tore down the federation. Be that guy that managed to get a title shot at the world title that was worn by Fenris….

Vinnie nods his head while he remains listening.

Just do me a favour Vin, just make sure that you get the job done unlike how things went between you and Teddy. Because frankly that was quite embarrassing.

With that Bill lets go of Vinnie as the nod to each other, Bill and Bea continue to talk to him. But Vinnie’s thoughts are drifting off to somewhere else, trying to remember who he really was…..

I know what you must be thinking…., he is falling further rand further into the deep end isn’t it??? It’s just what the saying goes…, something with Rock Bottom and looking up or something. Apparently people believe that there’s always a way up out of a life of desperation and insanity…. And you know what?? They are right.

Silence

It’s like a tale about someone that has lost his smile, someone that has fallen into the deep end and is beyond saving… only to get a second chance in life to redeem his mistakes.. and be that hero that many has originally believed he or she was destined to be??? Isn’t that people have told you when you were younger that this is the American way?? To never give up, to say your prayers and all will be handed upon you as if you have a silver spoon stuck up your ass…. Because those who do good shall be rewarded isn’t it?? Rewarded with virtue, rewarded with riches beyond your wildest dreams… and those shall find love and happiness with others…

Oh how foolish have I been.., how foolish have I become since I joined this company. Believing that I could change from the man that once thought that everything ever created was mine to possess.  A man that was destined to deprive everyone from what they worked so hard for, only because I am merely better than each and every one of you


There’s a silence.

And what happened?? Oh we all know happened don’t we?? It’s like that believe that love can change everyone out there… that love can improve you, that love will allow your eyes to open up and make you see the reality of this world that you have been trying to ignore for so long.

It’s all quite bullshit isn’t it???


A soft chuckle can be heard as we see Vinnie sit down in a comfortable sofa, his legs crossed across each other as his arms are spread comfortable across the sofa.

What is that line again?? Oh yes…, feelings…., nothing more than feelings?? Morris Albert representing a generation of men or women that say that they wish to move on…. And yet desire to be with the one that hurt their feelings over and over again… and why??? Not because they love this person…. Merely because they wish to be loved.. merely because they wish to have that feeling of someone holding them in their arms and promise them with lies of trying to protect them from pain and sorror…

Oh please give me a freaking break……


Again a soft chuckle comes over his mouth as he reaches towards a table where there’s a glass of wine, grabbing it and puts it to his mouth before taking a sip.

Feelings…., nothing more than feelings…….

Oh yes, such a cliché line isn’t it?? Feelings, the one thing in our lives that we have been convinced over and over again since our childhood that truly matters. The feeling of being loved, the feeling of joy when you see something you like. The feeling of ecstasy when you and someone else become one in…. well you know what I mean don’t you??? And then what?? I tell you then what…

Nothing


He sighs as he takes another sip from his glass of wine before placing it back on the table.

And there’s where the problem is wouldn’t you agree?? And before all of you desperate souls out there will bash me upon social media, telling that being loved isn’t overrated… I could care less okay?? Does this mean I hate Valora???

Isn’t hatred a feeling also??? I just don’t care anymore, because I have liberated myself from the expectations of what US humans have upon each other isn’t it?? The expectation of one day finding someone that you love, to grow old with and in hope of the ability to reproduce in bringing offspring into this world… as that completes the picture of love isn’t it???

Do we really need to convince ourselves this over and over again that we cannot exist without love?? I’ve done quite well before she DARED TO WALK INTO MY LIFE!!!


He holds back, realizing that his anger is building inside of him. He closes his eyes as he is breathing in and out with deep breaths, before letting out a sigh of relief.

I’ve never said I was perfect have I??? But at lelast I do not deny the fact that one day I will be in a better place. A place in this world where it is merely me and Pete…, along with the Barnharts and Iris.. those who truly and only matter… even though they wish to share their lives with love and I don’t… at least you will never be a part of it again Lora…

He hisses her nickname with anguish through his teeth, as if it is cursing out a bad word that he was told by his mother he could never utter around her. Closing his eyes for a few moments before regaining composure.

But at least I need it put to rest, or else it would have once again consumed my attention to something I wish to forget. As there is far more important matters at hand at this moment, just like… you Todd….,

Forgive me if I took so long to built towards the first recognition of who you truly are… a new entrant of many names that has come before you and obviously those who will follow in the footpaths of who you proclaim to be. A new name, new blood, a new HOPE perhaps??? Questions that needs to be answered obviously… questions that many out there will ask themselves who you truly are…. Those at least who care isn’t it???

Forgive my ignorance to have been so full of myself, to explain all that I care about…, or should I say the lack off?? Because it’s all about the big bad Todd Williams isn’t it???


He smiles, shaking his head in disbelief before taking another sip of the glass of wine before turning his attention to the camera.

You have my attention Todd…, just like I should have had against all my opponents as of late before seeking time for myself. Seeking the answers that I have been avoiding….., because avoiding those, I have been avoiding those like you…. And I cannot have that now can we?? And to be honest?? I am fortunate that it is YOU…..

Why??


A sinister smile emerges upon his face while shaking his head.

Do we  always need to ask why??? Do we always need an answer to our insufficient knowledge in this world?? But I will give you a why my friend, as it is quite simple…

Redemption


He lets out a sigh of relief…, sensing a chill running down his spine for a few moments as he laughs sinister.

Redemption for what?? Oh so many reasons!! Reasoning of avenging the losses that I have suffered, the losses that should not have been…. Reasons that I do not like you already, nothing personal but you are merely in my way. You remind me of Teddy.. OH GOD TEDDY!!!! How I loathe the mere mentioning of his name…. but not for the reasons simple minded fools blind themselves for.

He places his hands in front of his eyes as he is breathing heavily, he is whispering something while shaking his head violently

ARGHHHH!!!!

His breathing becomes louder, sweat is pouring from his pores for a few moments before relaxing slowly.

I have a standard distain of those who stand in my way to achieve greatness Todd… to stand in my way to the path where I have turned the heads of anyone out there once more. In a fashion that not even Kristjanson has eve witnessed before. Another name that is scorned deep in my soul?? A name that I need to seek vengeance upon. But before I do.., I need to avoid disappointment when I see someone that has done me no wrong….

Why did you put HIM in front of me Mark and Chris?? Why did you give him the opportunity to make a name upon my own existence?? Is the faith upon me this low??? Is that why I pouted to your own satisfaction?? Are you two that pathetic to begin with??

But I understand though…, it’s Todd Williams no?? And Todd is always ready to make an lasting impression. An impression upon yours truly as well as those in the back…. But mostly to tell himself that he would tell me he that he told me so??? Oh such a joy…. But then again, joy is just another pathetic feeling isn’t it Todd??

Todd, grace me with your perfection. Grace me with your witted remarks, grace me with the vocal remarks that each and every other superstar has graced me with “respect”


Vinnie uses his fingers in quotation fashion in the word “respect” as it is clearly cynical.

I shudder how your response to feelings will be Todd, I shudder to think that you have found peace in being no longer in the meaningful existence of your ex…. Am I wrong to judge?? To imply?? To question what has gone wrong in other man’s lives?? No matter my amigo, because I do not care. I onloy care about wrap these hands around your neck and choke the hope of you being loved and appreciated. Not because I am selfish my amigo, merely because I want to avoid you to suffer the same pain that I have gone through.

Isn’t that a gesture that would earns your respect?? It should be amigo. It should be you telling the world that I have liberated you. Liberate you from the burden that I have suffered and endured. I know you will not feel it this way my friend, but in the end you shall see and understand….


He whispers the word understand a few times before smiling

I feel thankful that I am finally returning to the world in the way that was the very BEST that was Senor Vinnie… now it is time that the world will thank me as well…. And you Todd?? You are first….

With that the shot fades

14
Climax Control Archives / Ted
« on: August 14, 2020, 09:23:18 PM »
Good Vinnie, Bad Vinnie…., who is the real Vinnie??? Part three

Internet championship.

The shot opens with Senor Vinnie seated in a restaurant at a table for two, there’s two plates filled with food on either side of the table and yet there’s only Vinnie to be seen. The camera zooms in on the newly crowned Internet champion, who is seemingly talking to himself.

Good Vinnie: Now I have to thank you for the suggestion of ordering some sea food at this restaurant, I have to admit that this is one delicious dish. What do they call this cuisine???

The camera turns towards the empty seat as we suddenly see Vinnie sitting down at the other spot of the table and grabs a fork before pushing it into a piece of meat.

Bad Vinnie: Your welcome Vinnie, this typical fish is called Fish Sticks. I picked this up during a stay in the Netherlands, where I saw a commercial about a brand that is called Captain Iglo. Comparing the nice crispy fish as a Golden reward. It stayed with me for a long time and I….

Vinnie excuses himself as he grabs a napkin and wipes some spots of Fish Sticks off of his mouth and walks over to the other side of the table.

Good Vinnie: When was that stay Vinnie?? I mean you opened your eyes this past December. I cannot remember us ever visiting that country in Europe.

Vinnie walks over towards the other side of the table and nods his head to what the “other” Vinnie just mentioned.

Bad Vinnie: That is true Vinnie, I merely visited the Dutch version of Netflix, using your VPN program that was very interesting. I watched something and then saw that commercial that intrigued me about Captain Iglo. That I just had to try it and liked it.

Vinnie walks over towards the other part of the table and takes a sip of orange juice before taking another bite of the Fïsh Stick.

Good Vinnie: I figured it had to be something like that, I like it. It’s just such a sad thing that it gets cold this quickly.

He places the fork next to his plate and stares at the reminding fish sticks and sighs

Good Vinnie: Would it help if I just throw it into a microwave back into our hotel room Vin???

This time he decides to be seated in the chair as we see his eyes twitch a little and shakes his head in disagreement.

Bad Vinnie: Unfortunately Vin, this is really a one time thing. If you allow it to get it cold and then heat it up again then you will realize it will lose all the possible flavour it once had. It’s just like eating pizza, you cannot save it for another night you know??

He takes another sip from his glass and gurgles for a few moments and then swallows it in one swift move.

Bad Vinnie: That sure has hit the spot wouldn’t you agree?? No wait, I have a question to ask you before you answer that.

Good Vinnie: What’s that??

Bad Vinnie: Did you know that our friend Pete is dating a dog???

Vinnie’s face suddenly changes into a look of surprise.

Good Vinnie: What?? Is he cheating on Iris????

A look of shock emerges on the face of Vinnie, a look that does not last long as Vinnie slaps himself in the face with an open hand for a few times

Bad Vinnie: Calm down Vinnie!! Of course he is not cheating on that flea bag!! But I wonder what in the hell came over you to even encourage something like….. THIS!!!

He extends his arm in the open air in front of him, emphasizing the final word in his last sentence.

Bad Vinnie: Now I am the last one that would disallow something out of the ordinary. But you have to admit that it does not make our cause to protect the internet a valid one wouldn’t you agree??

Good Vinnie: What do you mean??

Vinnie stops talking, he taps his fingers after a few moments on the table that he is seated in as he clearly did not expected this question to come from one of his personalities.

Good Vinnie: Vinnie???

Bad Vinnie: I am thinking!!!

Vinnie nods his head, as the apparently Good Vinnie understands the position that the Bad vinnie had put himself in. He grabs a napkin and unfolds it in front of himself and tries to make a figure out of it.

Good Vinnie: What are you doing???

No answer comes from “himself” as he continues to make a boat out of the napkin.

Good Vinnie: A boat Vinnie?? Seriously?? That is what kids used to make out of newspapers. But that does not answer my que….

Vinnie puts a finger to his mouth, telling himself to be quiet as he grabs another napkin. This time he has the napkin in front of him, but isn’t doing a thing with it.

Good Vinnie: Vinnie???

Silence…

He scratches his head before putting his arms across his chest and awaits the answer that “he” would give “Himself”

Good Vinnie: This is going to be good.

Vinnie remains silent for a while before an imaginary lightbulb appears above his head and has an snister smile

Bad Vinnie: I knew I was te smart one of between the two of us.

There’s a moment of silence

Bad Vinnie: You may ask yourself what in the hell Pete dating Iris has got to do with a napkin turning into a boat and another one still being a napkin??

There’s another moment of silence.

Bad Vinnie: last year it was you dating Valora, causing you two to get wed on that boat.

Vinnie rolls his eyes when hearing the first part of his own “explanation”

Good vinnie: Yes, so???

The smile returns as Vinnie continues to educate “himself”

Bad Vinnie: Isn’t it obvious??

Vinnie scratches his chin for a few moments, clearly he is thinking about the obvious part of it all.

Good Vinnie: Not really, unless you want to suggest that these two want to wreck havok next year on that cruise ship?? I…..

Bad Vinnie: CAN’T YOU JUST SHUT UP FOR A SECOND OR TWO????!!!!!

Vinnie startled over his own reaction towards himself suddenly quieten

Bad Vinnie: Thank you, as I was about to explain is that Pete had his heart set on asking that mut to be his wife on that boat. But noooo, you…..

Vinnie suddenly blinks with his eyes in utter shock.

Good Vinnie: Wha?????

Vinnie nods his head

Bad Vinnie: Yes Vinnie, but you were so selfishly wanting that trip on that little rowboat to be

Good Vinnie: Row Boat?? I…

Vinnie silences “Himself” by putting a finger towards his mouth as he nods in understanding.

Bad Vinnie: Thank you Vinnie, I would appreciate it if you did not interject when I speak, unless I tell you to speak you got me?

Silence.

Bad Vinnie: This is an example of a moment that you could speak Vin.

Good Vinnie: Oh excuse me, I…

Vinnie puts once again a finger to his mouth.

Bad Vinnie: But just like your opportunities to beat Fenris, you blew it and now have to wait for another opportunity. So please keep up will ya???

Vinnie nods in understanding.

Bad Vinnie: Good, I knew you would come around rather quickly.

He is bout to say something as the shot fades.

And I was 'round when Jesus Christ
Had his moment of doubt and pain

Good Vinnie: Howdy yall!!

We open up on Vinnie’s hotel room as he is rocking on a rocking chair on his balcony, supporting the internet championship belt across his lap.

Good Vinnie: I know that all my little Vinnie fans have been desperately waiting for me to speak, so I asked upon social media for those to speak out or hold their peace forever.

He smiles while winking with his left eye.

Good Vinnie: Now I can hear you all think, Vinnie?? Isn’t that a wedding thing that turns up in all kinds of bad movies?? And yes, you are right. But I was not hoping for people to propose to me, I was asking people to make themselves relevant. Therefor making my title reign relevant, so I issued an open challenge.

His smile turns into an even bigger one

Good Vinnie: And I know that all of your little heads are going crazy, wondering who would possibly answer my open challenge. I know that a little group of you do not know who has answered, as social media is an environment that is not yet suitable for your precious minds. You see, there are a lot of foul mouthed people who like to say mean things about you. Like yours truly, I have been told many of times that I am an not so bright guy because I talk to a cactus.

He pouts his lips for a few moments to emphasise that he does not like those “mean remarks”

Good Vinnie: And yet nothing will keep me down from being the best internet champion that you have ever witnessed in your entire life. But back to my challenge, I got two responses from two familiar names. Teddy Warren-Steele and Caleb Storms. And Teddy has received the opportunity to be my first challenger, my first threat to my championship and my first opportunity that it was not a fluke to have obtained this championship.

He pats the title with the palm of his right hand before rubbing the gold plate with his hand

Good Vinnie: And you have to understand that Teddy has faced me before when I was World champion, in a non-title match. Hoping to earn a championship opportunity down the road. Well obviously we all know how that turned out don’t we??

He grins as he shakes his head.

Good Vinnie: No Bad Vinnie, it is my turn to talk. You have your spot later on if you are nice and keep up with the rules of the game. But back to you Teddy, did you still think back to that day amigo?? Did you ever wonder how you possibly had lost to a man of my stature?? Or should I say lack off? Its basically the same routine that you oh so normally minded wrestlers would come up with. Brilliant minds think a like huh?? Well I guess except for a few, you all were proven wrong by the most brilliant mind of them all…. El Senor Vinnie.

The name I am sure that has haunted you for a long time huh?? Just like Griffin Hawkins I am sure, just like who else has tortured you on Social media as of late…. And why is that Teddy?? Because you are a bigger fool on the net than yours truly??? Tell me and I will phantom with amazement of how you could always come up with the simplest things EVER…. Before I just have to shake my head and tell you no.

No Teddy, it’s quite obvious that I did this for a reason. Issuing an open challenge to get rid of those who have been a baggage to my life. Baggage, or should I just compare you to weeds?? No not the drug that people like to use to get high…, the annoying and disturbing growth that will haunt your garden and the rest of it all if you do not keep your garden protected from it. Where you have to pull it out, only to know that it will always comes back once you get in contact with it???

Oh I may be the lucky one so far, knowing that this is merely round two. But how long will that last senor Teddy?? Will you want to haunt my life until I slip up once and have you brag about it for eternity?? Or will you just realize that just like those tweet wars you have been part off…. That none of them you could ever win?? Just like facing the man that once again has become champion.

El campione senor…

He looks over to the belt and taps it once again

Good Vinnie: Sooner or later I knew that you would throw your name in the hat and tell the world that you will do better this time. That you have learned, that you have mastered to dive into the sanity that is my insanity?? How quant to almost predict word for word what will be uttered and what could be assumed step by step. It’s like Austin all over again, but unlike you… Austin has at least the talent to back up his words… and when he does not, heat least will never deny it…. Hardly something that I could assume a man of your lack of stature could do???

Now I know I may not be the biggest name when it comes down to many title reigns, but at least within twelve months I have earned two titles. What have you done for yourself lately?? And don’t worry, I am not going down with the obvious taunts of remarks that others do. That ability to do so with the ability for you to utter the words of did he really say that will be Bad Vinnie of course.

He winks at the camera

Good Vinnie: It’s quite the tale isn’t it?? How one tale went down, but by merely fighting and keeping your head up would end up with prestige. Where to as the other is just still finding the first page after the prelude of your tale of your existence. Maybe it would be wise to just step over to DVD and watch your career wash away before your very own eyes Teddy. Perhaps hurtful words, but they are meant with the utmost of respect and truth amigo. Something that you cannot profess to the world with a serious look on your face that anyone else has ever done something like that for your career.

I know you will thank me down the road when someone is foolish enough to enter you in the hall of fame ceremony of 2030. Perhaps another addition would be created for those who have contributed to the industry in a fashion that none of the wrestlers themselves would ever think of you. Making you feel just as special as anyone else that deserves to be there.

He taps his chin for a few moments and sighs.

Good Vinnie: Forgive me, I have allowed one slip of the tongue and allowed myself to be infected with Bad Vinnie’s personification of how he would tell you how much he cares…. How much he loves you, how much he wants to tell the world that he would not mind sharing a car with you down the road to get to another venue to fight in. You know, the classic days when wrestlers had to be kayfabe 24/7 to convince the wrestling fans that they truly were who they said they were. You know when someone bothers you when you try to decide whether to buy a Slim Jim or something else that only costs 2 bucks.

I know you have had those moments Teddy, I am sure we all have. But some of us survive by holding on to hopes of greener pastures….

He taps the championship belt to emphasise what he was trying to say

Good Vinnie: While others just sit there and do nothing, those who sometimes have a one in a million shot of ever obtaining something. And you once did… didn’t yoU?? And I have often thought of you in that perspective, merely to question myself whether I wanted to be remembered as a second rate Teddy. And just like many Care Bears who hate a Teddy Bear… I had to say no Teddy. No to everything that made me realize that I did not wanted to ride someone else’s coattail… even if it was merely a potted plant. I just hope you understand that after this Climax Control, you will come to realize that I have not stabilized in my career as you ave senor. Oh no, I have moved on and learned so much in the past year…. That I am even better when  even started at this joint. Being the hottest rookie prospect that got to challenge the almighty Fenris… only to fail just as you have done so many times senor. And that is where we differ, that is where we will move to different paths in the crossroad that has kept you down for way too long. That is were I want to remind you that I allow you to flourish as contender…. But fail into being once again an SCW champion….

Adios senor.

With that the shot fades

We cut back to Vinnie at the restaurant, still discussing with himself as the mood has gone a bit more entertaining. Solely upon the fact tha Vinnie has ordered a bottle of Dom Perignon and already has had two glasses filled before him.

Good Vinnie: So tell me Vinnie…,

Bad Vinnie: Arghh.., alright. I thought we could have kept this up for a few more weeks. So we could fill up some time for this stupid camera team to shoot for future shows. But NOOOOOOO Vinnie has to know it all, because he is basically Mr. I want to know it all for crying out loud.

Good Vinnie: Well…, I do like to know things

Vinnie grabs a glass of Dom and sips from it before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

Bad Vinnie: You see Vinnie, do you remember those dreams that you had with Pete being so vividly in them??

He nods his head while sipping some more

Bad Vinnie: Now do not be so enthusiastic for crying out loud!! But its ok, I know that you are too stuck up with yourself that you could have passed for Spock on crack. But it’s about Pete, he has always tried to convince you that he looks up to you.

Good Vinnie: He does???

Bad Vinnie: Of course he does, we are 6’8 for crying out loud!! But back to the point, when you got married on the ship he was so sad he could not be there. Then he met Iris and he had hoped that one day he could have done the same like you did… even do the dance as a married couple would do after the ceremony is over.

Good Vinnie: I…..,

Bad Vinnie: Did I say you could speak???

Silence

Bad Vinnie: Pete is crushed he could not do it on the night that you won the internet championship belt. He was devastated that you had success, that Iris was there… and he could not do anything else but be happy for you. And that is wrong Vin, you need to make it up to him.

Silence

Bad Vinnie: You can answer Vin

Good Vinnie: Well I will talk to Bill and see what we can do. I….

Bad Vinnie: Talk to Bill?? You need to get Pete a dog collar ring to give it to Iris. You need to get that guy a tux, you need to do more than just talk to Bill!!!

Good Vinnie: But…,

Vinnie grabs the other glass and downs it with a few tries before placing the glass down on the table and wipes his mouth.

Bad Vinnie: No more alcohol for you Vinnie, you talk funny when you are getting drunk. I cannot allow you to drink anymore!!!

He grabs the other glass and downs that one too, causing both glasses to be empty in rather quick pace.

 Bad Vinnie: The kid has feelings, he has so many spines that yearn for attention from that mut. He has brought her Pizza and any other fattening food that the slobbering dog likes to eat. He has given her diamonds and he has brought flowers… Hell…  he even wrote a poem.

Good Vinnie: A poem???

Bad Vinnie: Doggies shit, doggies bark… but when I look into your eyes I want to tw….

Good Vinnie: YOU CAN’T SAY THAT!!!!

Bad Vinnie: Oh whatever, you just need to tell that cactus that next year is going to be HIS moment son. Or else I am going to make it very difficult for you to be a champion if you do not accept my warning words.

Vinnie’s eyes grow huge

Good Vinnie: Wha???

Bad Vinnie: Oh hell yeah, you cannot deny the fact that my determination got you that shiny shiner belt. You became relevant mostly because of yours truly!!!

Good Vinnie: I did beat him last year without you Vin.

Bad Vinnie: And you allowed him to eliminate and injure you at the last show of last year…. So don’t start with what was your best day of the year. And even though it was great to see you gloat and be a success… it is now MY TIME and Pete’s!! So why don’t you be a good little boy and allow Pete to have his moment as I am allowing yours. Because if you don’t??? I will be the one that haunts your dreams even worse than Pete did.

Vinnie sighs and nods his head as he accepts the words that “he” uttered to himself.

Good Vinnie: Fine, because I remember the bathroom dream and I sure as hell do not want to see you filled with bubbles….

With that the shot fades.

Made damn sure that Pilate
Washed his hands and sealed his fate

Bad Vinnie: Ahhh…, it’s finally my time…. I had to bore myself with Vinnie’s excuses these days of why he is the champ. But we all know it was me wanting to open my dad’s eyes. So before I enter my opponents attention…. How are you dad??? Will you be at my college graduation party in a few years dad?? Are you proud now?? Do you recognize me as the equal to your big time career??

Wait…, Equal?? Hell nah!! I surpassed your ass and made you look like a fucking clown!! But no, I will allow you to challenge me for the belt if you want it…. Because if there’s anyone out there that will solidify my career as a champ it will be YOU. To at least make me tell the world that I did not get lucky, that I did not told that I am a paper champ and that I deserve it…… So why don’t you be a big boy dad and challenge me for the open challenge that I issued with this idiot that is called Vinnie.

But then again…., I need to talk about you don’t I Ted??? That’s right, I will call you the respectful way that I could call you Ted… and that is the way even that idiot Vinnie should do. But don’t tap yourself on the shoulder as being a big boy by this Ted…, because I pressure you to become a Ted. To be deserved to be a Ted for the rest of my life as long we get face to face every single time in that six sided ring. Because if you don’t do it after this Climax Control Ted…. I will make you regret ever being respected by the current SCW Internet champion called Big Bad Senor Vinnie.

Now I know, I know that this sounds idiotic, that this is what I will be calling myself… but who are you for instance to stop me Ted?? Are you the man that once held a championship?? Are you the one that surprised and shocked many?? Or are you just that one that is just stuck up between hair that is stuck everywhere on top of your head?? Giving aliens enough radiation so that they could watch how the planet Earth makes a complete joke of itself thanks to idiots like you. The only difference is that those idiots are capable of making a difference…. And I’ll be damned if I am going to allow you to get one on my watch

But don’t worry son, don’t worry. Because when I am done with you, I may persuade myself to call you uncle Ted. You know, it sounds funny and it sounds like as someone that is just merely related because you married family. Someone that is never going to be liked at parties, or allowed to turn over the meat on the BBQ son. Words that may sound weirdly coming from a man that has got a split personality… yet, it will always be a better suit than you will ever be son….

Choke it up…. I am the champ and you are not.
>

15
Climax Control Archives / internet safety lesson one
« on: July 03, 2020, 09:12:54 PM »
 
Internet safety

Voice: Hello,

Silence

Voice: I already hear you think, another campaign for an internet security program? Another program that claims to be better than any other security program that our competition puts out on the market?? And the answer to these questions is simple… yes… and again no.

Silence

Voice: Yes this is another campaign to persuade you to choose for our services and no this isn’t something that our competition can offer you. Why you may ask?? Well when you decide to subscribe to V-Cacti you will realize that we do not have any competition to begin with.

Silence

Voice: Still not convinced?? Need more arguments?? Obviously we can deliver whatever you need to never look back. Take this example for instance:

The shot opens up where we see a computer and a puppet in front of it. The puppet looks like Austin James Mercer as it has a plastic version of the internet championship belt hanging on the background of the shot.

Voice: We know many internet users that are too clueless of what danger is out there, we have found this volunteer to showcase how stupid some people can be. We call this subject err volunteer Austin. This to protect his true identity, as we do not wish his relatives and friends to point at him and tell him how stupid he really is. And who calls their son Austin these days??? Exactly, those who do not know the existence of V-Cacti.

The shot zooms in on the Austin doll, we can see that he is wearing glasses from the 50’s, causing the eyes to nearly bulge out.

Voice: Our Austin has been an internet junkie, a man that wants to prove to everyone that the internet is safe and does not need to be protected for internet fishing, viruses and obviously internet hackers. And why does Austin think that I hear you ask yourself?? Simple, Austin is a kind hearted fool that believes in honesty and people that will ask you permission before sharing your pictures, programs or videos. Because who wouldn’t want to be share everything with the world???

Silence

Voice: Austin is a simple minded fool, who likes to put everything on his cloud. Because he is confident that nobody can hack his password. Because who would have guessed that 1234567890 is the most used combination by dumbasses like this man???

Silence

Voice: Now I can understand that you are telling yourself that this man is a moron, but why would you pick V-Cacti instead of any other program out there. Well that’s simple, first of all V-Cacti will not ask you to buy a new version after one or two years. We will update and protect your computer for free.

Silence

Voice: Now of course you are telling me that this is too good to be true. Why would we give something away for free??? Of course not you dumb fucks, there’s a one time only payment of 1000 bucks. But before you start to complain, this is for life and when V-Cacti enters your internet, like Senor Vinnie enters your wrestling viewing pleasure every single week. That once you are hooked,k you will never want to go back.

Silence.

Voice: But Austin is a cheap ass prick, never want to pay anything that he believes is stupid and quite…..

Vinnie: PETE!!!!!!!

Suddenly we see Senor Vinnie wake up from a dream screaming out the name of his companion the cactus Pete. He looks at the potted plant that is on his bed next to him as he is wearing a doctors outfit. The camera turns his attention towards Vinnie, who has big pins stuck inside his head.

Vinnie: What the hell are you doing Pete???

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Why in the hell are you trying to execute acupuncture on me Pete!!! Especially in the middle of the night???

Pete: ……

Vinnie rolls his eyes to the answer that his friend has given him.

Vinnie: You are avoiding my question Pete, of course its in the afternoon in Australia. But that does not explain why you are using my head as a pin cushion!!!

He raises his hand to pull out some of the pins out of his head while listening to Pete’s “explanation”

Vinnie: Why are you trying to investigate my dream pattern??

Pete: ….

Vinnie: You are curious why I utter Austin James Mercer’s name in my sleep??? I do not utter his name in my sleep!! I….

Pete suddenly presses on a play button to a tape player that is next to him and we can hear Vinnie muttering something about Austin James Mercer and internet protection called V-Cacti. This causes Vinnie to be silent for a few moments as he scratches his head and searches for an answer.

Vinnie: That’s…..

Silence

Vinnie: Uhm….

Silence once more.

Vinnie: Oh you know!!! You are looking too far into something that isn’t there Pete. I….

Pete once again presses play and we hear the marketing idea of paying 1000 dollars one time only for something that will be free for the remainder of usage. This causes Vinnie to look weird towards Pete.

Vinnie: Pete?? You have to tell me. How in the hell did you manage to record this while putting pins inside my head??? I know you are capable of pressing one button, but this tape recorder is old fashioned and you have to at least press two at the same time. I….

Pete shows Vinnie a fake thumb and finger that is attached to a fork like object, this catches Vinnie by surprise and realizes that Pete is more inventive than he had imagined.

Vinnie: Pete!! You are amazing, yet disturbing. Why didn’t you tell me that I was having clearloy nightmares about Austin James Mercer???

Pete; …..

Vinnie: You are telling me that this has been going on for months now??? What kind of friend are you??? A real friend would have stepped in and done something. I….

Pete: …..

Vinnie becomes silent for a moment as he digests the answer of Pete and scratches his head.

Vinnie: You are telling me that you are using acunpuncture for months now?? Oh my God, that explains a lot.

Vinnie thinks back to the many mornings that he woke up and catches his bed sheets and pillow case covered in his own blood. He looks around the bedroom before turning back to Pete, who has a stethoscope hanging around its neck, something that for some reason has not been caught before since waking up.

Vinnie: What do you mean you want to investigate my breathing pattern??? I am quite healthy PETE!! I…

Pete: ……

Vinnije sighs as he nods his head as he sees Pete use the fork finger/thumb object that he had shown earlier and uses it to put the cold object to his chest near his heart. Then he “tells” Vinnie to inhale deeply before exhaling again and repeat this a few more times in the process.

Vinnie: And Pete?? Is it serious???

Asks Vinnie after feeling the cold object being pulled away from his heart as this leaves him a sad feeling. As he has quite enjoyed the cold sensation for some stupid reason but refuses to look deeper into this weird sensation.

Pete: …..

Vinnie: What do you mean I have to lose weight??? I am not Iris that gets fed fattening food that you give her every single day???!! I…

Pete: ….

Vinnie’s eyes slowly grow as huge as coins, clearly not believing what Pete told him.

Vinnie: What do you mean I am 900 pounds???!!! I ….

Vinnie looks down to his body and sees that he has turned into a fat monster when suddenly

Vinnie: PETE!!!!!!!

Again Vinnie wakes up, clearly he dreamt that he was dreaming about Austin James Mercer and that he was being helped by Pete with an acupuncture session. He looks around the bedroom as everything is complete covered in darkness. At the foot end of his bed he sees Pete sleeping in his very small sized bed and scratches his head. He quickly looks down at his upper body and sighs of relief realizing that he has not turned into an 800 pound monster. He then quickly feels the top of his head and doesn’t feel any pins stuck inside his head as well.

Vinnie: I must have dreamt about all of this, Pete is nowhere near a doctor that can try to cure me with acupuncture. He is too weak to blow away a feather, let alone use a weird device with a finger and a thumb. I need not to worry so much and go back to sleep.

Vinnie dozes off again as the camera zooms in on Pete, who is wearing a doctors outfit with a stethoscope. Slowly rising off of his bed while having a pin stuck inside of his head as the shot slowly starts to fade to darkness


The Internet Troll has struck

We enter the Staggs Dungeon where we see Senor Vinnie seated in a corner, resting his arms across the middle rope and stares towards the turnbuckles across him. Relaxing from some practice routines he and Bill Barnhart went through to prepare them for their up coming matches at Climax Control. Bill has left a few moments ago as he had to check on his dog Iris, who refused to leave due to Pete’s presence. But ultimately had to listen to her boss Bill.

Vinnie: You sure have a way with women don’t you Pete??

Vinnie smiles, not really listening to his friend the Cactus his response. No Vinnie has other intentions on his mind and he succeeded on the last Climax Control. Getting under the skin of Austin James Mercer, the man that he had targeted after his last few matches. It took two separate occasions before apparently Austin had enough

Vinnie: Even you would succeed Pete, I’m just surprised it would be this easy.

He smiles, remembering how Austin ran out during Vinnie’s match with Jack Washington and cost Jack the match by Disqualification. Granted, Vinnie would have preferred to pin or make Jack submit, but in the long run this was even more satisfactory for him. Knowing that he has struck a nerve with Austin this past week. He closes his eyes and sighs, letting his fingers gently stroke the ropes as he lets them run up and down them.

Vinnie: I can only imagine how people were attempting to talk some sense into you Austin, I mean you are the glue that keeps the entire Wolfslair together isn’t it?? Because let’s face it, targeting Alex would have been less fun, because we both know how self-destructive he can be no?? At least he would stoop to any level to anger whomever it is…. But you??? No for you this is new territory is it not??? To lower yourself to the level of the unknown…, how wonderful.

He re opens his eyes as it possesses a glee of true pleasure, the corners of his mouth slowly rises upwards as to show a sinister grin.

Vinnie: The unknown, the one thing that already has made you make mistakes Austin. And I was so surprised to see you crumble under the apparent pressure that you are on are you not?? Like me keeping my cactus away from our future matchup…, now please remind me Austin?? Last year’s Summer XXXtreme… the night where I wedded and beat you for the gold…, Pete was in Mexico City…. Nowhere to be seen…. Did I not beat you fair and square?? Did I not make you submit in the middle of the ring?? The night where I made you decide to go on a path of…. Shall we say soul searching?? The pleasantries of it all was quite astonishing. But I know you were waking up late at night in a pool of your own sweat. Realizing that you did not expected to lose the belt against someone so undeserving like yours truly.

Ah how wonderful life can be is it not??

He slowly raises a hand to his mouth and wipes off some sweat from his brow, letting his finger tips trace a path of sweat down to his cheek until he comes in contact with his mouth. Softly licking his own sweat as in to absorb it as a glass of water.

I could go on for hours and hours about you Austin, but that would undermine the fact that I need to say praise to a man that has been a great champion. A man that has done so much more than either of us combined when it comes down to championships and reigns… a man that I could very well utter out that he is the first ever Former World Champion that I as a former World Champion in this organization will face….. I’m sorry if he undermines you for that glorious occasion Austin. But I guess not everything in life revolves around YOU doesn’t it??

But don’t start to run your mouth, please do not tell the world that I am merely a cactus loving fun guy with no brain and care for the feelings of others Austin… Because I do…, I just only care about those who matter senor…. And that would be the one that I shall be facing this week on Climax Control

Shocker!!!

Vinnie places his hands upon the side of his face and does a mocking look of utter shock as if he has seen the demise of the universe….. or perhaps this would be the reaction he would make watching every episode of The Marine….. only to slowly shaking his head and changing his demeanour back to what we have grown accustomed of from him.

Vinnie: Welcome Kris…, welcome to the momentous occasion that in normal life would have been crowned a Main Event Match of the ages. Where bookers with a normal sized brain and actually use them would not degrade our star power in this organization for being a warm up match for whatever other joke that comes after us. But I guess Jack has had a sore spot of accepting failure before his pathetic attempt of gaining a world championship title from Ben… I know that Mark and Chris would be even hoping that the ratings would even reach 500 subscribers after 99,9 percent of every watching fan have turned their attention after WE stole the show. But I guess that’s what you get when you allow a joke to run the show is it not???

Oh how interesting of a concept your response shall be, the man with the fluid ability of the slip of the tongue will utter so many other verbal pleasantries that would make any Presidential candidate sow his mouth shut in shame, as they all are unable to pass the dictionary after the word bollocks.

And yet I have to praise the world for this momentous occasion, that I am graced to share the ring with someone who used to grace our federation with greatness. Who used to be the crème de la crème. Only to accept the fact that even YOU cannot always get what you want senor…. Perhaps hoping for Austin finally succeeds in learning his crash course of how to interfere in wrestling matches for Dummies. You know the one where you can use crayons instead of actually something that would show you got talent???

Vinnie starts to chuckle sinister

Vinnie: I know that these words are contested by merely an ego of the size of the universe that cannot even fit inside anyone’s head…. Statements that needs to be proven in the six sided ring… A dangerous thing to say when you haven’t tested the shark-infested waters is it not???

But where’s the joy in playing safe like….

There’s a cynical smile upon the face of Vinnie as he suddenly stops mid sentence, not wanting to reveal the name of who he was suggesting to.

Vinnie: I almost gave in to temptation did I not?? It’s too easy to continue the ridicule the supposedly good name of a man that wishes to look back upon his life and can claim that he has done everything that those who he respected have done the as well. Merely trying to become a copy cat to the likes of the greats, knowing that his existence is merely a fluke and a rip off. But that’s what you get when you place an asterisk behind your own name is it not…. Austin?? Oh hell, now I ruined the suspense of every three year old that was promised to stay up a while longer by their pathetic parents. In the hopes of learning something valuable that only greats like ourselves can teach is it not Kristopher???

I see my life as an education on two legs, I see the teachings that are on the wall. Yet I never shall lose value of historical importance… whereas the crumbling walls of yesterdays past are nothing more than an afterthought. Just like many wrestling careers in this company that just sit here… using every possible way to hold on to a last thread of hope to one day reach their historical potential. History is often remembered by repeating themselves over and over again isn’t it??? In good and of course in bad.

There’s a silence for a moment Vinnie is staring at the timekeepers clock that hangs high in the arena where the digits are all on zero. His eyes are fixated upon it as his attitude has changed from the fun earlier on to a serious one.

Tick Tock…, it’s quite obvious that time has got a way of catching up on everyone isn’t it?? The hour glass that ultimately catches up on you and passes you by without looking back and wondering whether you can keep up or not. Making me wonder whether on what alternate timeline you have got on once more Kris??? Are you still ahead of the inevitable?? Or are you just using everything in your power to hold on to a final straw of life?? Now of course the cocky son of a bitch that you are will either tell me that I am stupid, that you have yet to reach the pinnacle of your career and that I am beneath you…. Or perhaps you would take a dump and sit there in the filth that you are????

Now don’t get me wrong senor…, obviously it is my duty to talk you in a corner, merely to get a reaction… It’s what you American’s like to call trash talking no?? Trash…, how ironic to go from a trash Internet champion to talk down a man that is superior to many…. But that’s the problem isn’t it?? Many is because you have faced them probably before or are on the level of Austin James Mercer or beneath him…. But then there’s the miracle match that nobody ever knew they wanted until they will get to witness the two men that will headline this organization in the future years to come.

Or are we Kristopher???

He shakes his head in disbelief and sighs

Vinnie: That are merely hopeful dreams is it not Kristopher?? I mean seriously, what better hopeful dream is there of a returning star that was long gone.. A name that was almost forgotten, a name that people could not even remember what face is behind it. An entrance song that made people go look back in the history books of this company and wonder how they have possibly forgotten you…. But I will tell you that they are wrong

We never met in the ring, but I know the name Kris Ryans. Jet City with your brother, the man that wore the singles championships. The man that put down everyone out there in this organization feared…. But I am Senor Vinnie Kris… I am the man that nobody respects, I am the man that nobody takes seriously.  I AM THE MAN that will tell Jack Washington that when he somehow beats Ben Jordan… that he is holding that championship belt for me to take back once more……… but until that moment comes I will just merely entertain myself with two former world champions.

He mocks a happy smile on his face as if he has opened a huge gift box and has been awarded the one gift that he has always wanted.

Vinnie: But it’s not about Jack or Austin this week, it’s the clash that should be Main Eventing Climax Control. It’s the clash that has two ego’s of the size of the universe butt heads. The Captain America and Iron Man of this organization and there won’t be any End Game to settle this score. The mere thought that I can set foot inside this squared circle with the man that has done it all makes my mouth water, makes me want to get up early every night and prepare for that altercation. Makes me want to stare you in the eyes and smile every time that you attempt to pin me and I kick out amigo. Because that’s what is ahead of you senor, the man that is destined to be a fluke. The man that has been labelled so often as a joke, a freak and everything in between. Is the man that makes many of you all scream out his name out of pure frustration and disbelief…. And soon, soon I can add your name to that very list. How ironic to see the confidence in my words, the confidence in my eyes while we have never met before…..

Does that make you wonder Kristopher???

Of course not.

Vinnie leans his head back against the turnbuckles and closes his eyes for a few moments.

Because nothing makes you wonder what if?? Nothing makes you upset, nothing makes you a troubled soul inside that squared circle. A man that I respect, a man that I have watched so many times when I was just a wee Vinnie when it comes down to this great sport. I know what you can do Kris, I know what you are all about. And I know that everything that I say is wrong to your listening ears. As if a music critique listens to Nickleback tells Chad Kroeger to shove acid down his throat all to convince him that he will sound just like John freaking Lennon. Because you are Kris Ryans…, the greatest active wrestler that mankind has ever been graced to witness as if their eyes has opened for the very first time….

Do you remember that moment Kris?? It’s been so long that I may have even questioned that same question upon myself. Do you remember?? Does it eat you from within?? Is that why you came back Kris?? Because deep down inside you just never could accept the fact that you deserve to be remembered as a what if?? A what if he had stayed? What if he had won this and done that? What if I shove my foot down your throat and make you count your stinking teeth amigo???

His gaze is locked upon the camera fully as his intensity slowly is increasing.

Vinnie: I cannot have you run around anymore Kris, even though it’s a nice reflection of how SCW and wrestling used to be in general when you ran the ship into the ground. Remembrering the smart and vile remarks that made you a household name, but seriously Kris.. no matter how successful you may get in this company once more. It still damages your legacy, it still puts you down into the mud. Knowing that in a year of so in the future, the same what if notion pops up inside your head. And let’s be honest, beating nobodies of the mid card roster like our current one half of the SCW mixed tag team championships multiple times is not much of a feat that would revive your career son. But be my guest, if you wish to settle the score with nothing more than stuff like that?? Then I am certain putting another dent in your career will only mean something for me in the record book of mine.

Former SCWE World Champion against Former SCW World Champion. The only thing worth mentioning of bringing you back out of the anonymity of your existence. Anonymity is what is your future once more and that will not change anything Kris…, because anonymity is what you have become in this wrestling industry. And winning a shot at a title anywhere int his calendar year does not change the fact that the OLD KRIS never needed something like that to extend the passing of the hour glass. Because he TOOK whatever he wanted, you??? Oh sure, you can claim that you took the right to challenge for a championship… but you earned nothing yet Kris.

And don’t try to tell me that I do not know anything about things like that…, because I do… ask that to the current shame of a King for a Day…, clueless to what the true definition of royalty is all about amigo. Because I know deep down inside Jack’s gut, he hopes that Ben will be merciful upon his soul…. Something that I will not be with yours. Because in the end, I will cherish the memory that put me over the hump of becoming what I am today… the one thing I know about history…, is that history should just remain that Kris… a memory. A fond reminder of what it once was…. And THAT wwhat you will never be again…,

Adios amigo… enjoy the ride back home

With that the shot fades.

16
Climax Control Archives / Oh please God Wake me!
« on: June 26, 2020, 09:48:33 PM »
 
Senor Vinnie can be seen in his hotel room, he is drinking a glass of water while listening to some Santana on the sound system. He is humming to the lyrics of Black Magic Woman, one of the biggest classics that he has ever performed. On the ground next to him we see Cactus Pete with a tablet in front of him as he is doing a video call with Iris the British Bulldog from Bill Barnhart.

Iris: Bark!!!!

Pete shakes his head as if he is lip sinking to Santana as he has a bandana across his head, this causes Iris to jump up and down being ecstatic. This causes Vinnie to look over his shoulder towards Pete and his dog girlfriend with an odd look on his face.

Vinnie: Uhm Pete??? What are you doing???

Pete’s head turns towards Vinnie and does his mystical “talk” to him.

Pete: ….

Vinnie: So you are telling me that you and Iris want to do a duet together???

Pete: …..

Iris: Bark!!!!

Vinnie turns his attention towards Iris on the tablet and is really shocked, dropping the glass of water on the ground and puts his hands towards his head.

Vinnie: Oh My God…, I think I am going to lose my mind. I believe I just heard what Iris Was saying. But that can’t be right.

He takes a deep breath, shakes his head a few times before letting out a big time sigh. He then turns his attention back to Iris and Pete and smiles.

Vinnie: Now try to surprise me again Iris, you can’t fool me… I…,

Iris: Bark!!!

Vinnie jumps out of his chair, landing a few feet from his chair and almost knocks over the coffee table that stands in the middle of the room. He looks around in utter shock, looking around to see whether he is being filmed by a hidden camera show but sees nothing. He then turns his attention towards Pete and Iris, who are looking at him with a clueless look on their faces.

Vinnie: Pete?? Did you start a course being a ventriloquist??

Pete: ……

Vinnie scratches his head to the answer of Pete, looking around if he sees Bill or Bea somewhere.

Vinnie: What do you mean that it is Iris “talking” to me?? You have to understand that this is impossible right??

Pete: ….

Vinnie rolls his eyes and lifts his arms in the air annoyed.

Vinnie: No!!! You got that wrong Pete!! It’s quite normal for people to talk to their plants, I mean seriously. What else besides water and sun is the one thing besides talking that would make them grow??? It’s of course talking!! I mean seriously, who is talking to a dog these days???

Pete stares at Iris who starts to growl at Vinnie, not liking the disrespectful comment that he has placed about talking to dogs.

Iris: Bark!!!

Vinnie realizes that either he is in a dream and is imagining that he can hear Iris talk, or the fact that his ability to hear other living creatures besides humans has increased to animals.  This causes him to turn his back towards Iris and Pete and start to talk to himself.

Vinnie: Okay, so I guess I am having super inhuman strengths that apparently nobody else possesses. Was that cactus that stung me when I was seven radio active?? Or did that Wiley E Coyote really haunt me in real life instead of my dreams??? I mean sure, that coyote did not really talk like you and me. But those signs that he used must have triggered some lobe in my brain that makes me understand plants and dogs.

Vinnie is so busy talking to himself that he has not even noticed that Pete has begun to dance on Iris her rendition of I am too sexy from Right Said Fred. Causing Iris to bark loudly while Vinnie is rubbing his chin and continues to think.

Vinnie: I guess that movie from Mel Gibson to find out What Women Want is really an autobiography that should be watched by us men all over the world. I mean, I have too been hit once by lightning after that Softball tournament. I had warned the gardener that he had to water the cactuses or else we would get rain and thunder. But noooooooooo, senor Miguel told me that I should not interfere with his profession. As if he knows more about cactuses than me??

He huffs as he continues to talk, but the camera moves away from him for a few moments as we see Pete doing some sort of form of dancing as Iris is barking happily

Vinnie: I knew that when uncle Carlo told me that dogs were rather intelligent that I did not believe him, I mean why would I?? The only thing that came close to a dog was our neighbour. My father always told me that he was one mean dog of a man, never understood why. But my father for some reason was always telling me that the neighbour was seen with another senorita, but I only saw him hold hands. And now this??

He stares at the two love birds(!) that are enjoying each other’s company through the wonderful medium of tablets. He sees Pete doing a dance and quickly grabs a napkin and tosses it all over the screen of his tablet. This causes Pete to stop and turn around to him.

Vinnie: How can you!!! If you want to do the sacred Mariachi dance for that dog, then at least put on a sombrero you fool!!! You are doing it all wrong!!!!

Pete: ……

Vinnie: I could care less that you knew that I did not do that for my wife…, I….. Hey!! How did you know that???

Pete: …..

Vinnie: What do you mean you watched it on your laptop??

Pete: …..

Vinnie suddenly stops after hearing what Pete had said and thinks back to his wedding last year.

Vinnie: Oh my God, I did forget to turn off the laptop that you used to be my best man on my wedding on the boat!!! Are you telling me that you had witnessed it all???

Pete: ….

Vinnie: You are lying when you tell me that you saw that birth mark on my left shoulder!! Everyone knows that it is on my right… errr….

Quickly he remembers that there’s a camera watching him as he starts to smile and shakes his head to Pete.

Vinnie: You almost got me there Pete, but seriously. How did you get Iris so far to mess with my head Pete?? Did you attempt to once again hypnotize me??

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Then at least you have to admit that you did that ventroligist act

Pete: …..

Vinnie: No? What do you mean no?? Don’t tell me that I can honestly understand what Iris is barking???

Iris: Woof!!!

Vinnie turns his attention to the tablet with an annoyed look on his face

Vinnie: It’s un polite to interfere during a discussion that two adults are having iris. I…

Vinnie face palms himself, realizing that he understands her barking, there’s no denying it now as he starts to breathe heavy. Slowly he rolls his hand away from his face as his fingers pull down upon his lower lip in frustration.

Vinnie: Why me??

We can see Pete hobble off the hotel room with his tablet as iris is barking happily at him as Vinnie stands there silently.

Until….

Vinnie: NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

We have the shot towards Vinnie waking up from his bed, poured all in sweat as he has woken up from apparently a bad dream. He looks around, the bedroom of his hotel room is dark and quiet. We see Pete sleeping in his own little bed on the foot end of Vïnnie’s bed, causing him to sigh and shake his head in disbelief.

Vinnie: Good grief, I thought that this was real. It sounded real, it looked so real and I could have sworn that I have heard Iris bark as if she was in the room next to mine!!

He drops backwards into his pillow, his gaze is directed towards the ceiling as he is thinking back about what he has dreamt about just a few moments ago.

Vinnie: What could this mean???

Vinnie grabs the alarm clock next to his bed, looking at the time as it reads that it is only 2 am in the evening. He places it back on the nightstand as he puts both hands to his face.

Vinnie: Why do I get these weird dreams?? It’s like Pete is having some sort of control over me and I cannot stop it!!!

He breathes for a few moments before slowly dropping his hands away from his face, his gaze is directed towards Pete who is seemingly still sleeping.

Vinnie: Could it be true?? Is it really so what others say about me???

A tear is shed as he slowly moves his left side of his face into his pillow. Trying to hide the tear that he had shed a few moments, clearly hurt by comments about him made by others.

Vinnie: People always tell me that I am weird, that I am a freak. That I do not belong, that I cannot accomplish anything on my own. Hell even my title reign was a fluke, all because I talk to a cactus and they cannot.

Or is there more to this than meets the eye??

He tosses his head to the other side of his bed, trying to fall back to sleep. Wanting to forget the feelings that he is enduring right now, but he is too stressed to do so.

Vinnie: Fuck!!!!

He sits back up again, driving his knuckles into the side of his head. Trying to push away the thoughts that keep coming back inside his head.

Vinnie: Stop…, please stop… I’m not crazy!!!

Vinnie’s eyes turn towards his cactus, thoughts run through his mind as if why a cactus is even sleeping in a miniature bed on top of his own bed??? Why he keeps dragging a cactus along to begin with and why….

Vinnie: Why??

There’s a soft chuckle escaping his lips as he shakes his head while resuming to chuckle some more.

Vinnie: Are you seriously  asking yourself why Vinnie??? As if you are expecting to give yourself an answer that would make everything better?? Oh sure, look for an answer to hide behind as an excuse and make another fun promo to please these people….. or to make others shake their heads as if they are entitled to judge me as a freak?? Oh sure of course.., there’s nothing more than someone that wants to judge the outside of what I truly am huh??

So who should I blame??

He softly bites upon his lower lip, as if to quit himself for a few moments as if he does not want to spoil it right away.

Vinnie: Was it senora Martinez?? My kindergarten teacher?? Or was it perhaps nurse Viola?? The then twenty year old nun that told me that I should not care too much about what others think of me…. And I tried to do so!! Only because I cared what she thought of me, but she only cared of doing Good in the name of HIM….. But that wasn’t because she cared what I thought!! No it was onloy to get into the good side of HIM!!!

He looks upwards and smiles….

Vinnie: I’ll let it slide for now, before Father Shephard will judge me as a sinner. And we cannot have that now can we??

A sinister smile emerges upon his face before slowly sliding out of his bed and walking towards the balcony. He slowly opens the doors and walks over to the edge of the balcony and watches over the lights of Las Vegas….

Vinnie: But is HE the problem?? Or is he the solution to my situation?? But I doubt that it will be this easy to begin with…. Because if HE sends me on a mission, then be assured that I am not going to be persuaded to jump inside a whale for three days before changing my mind!!! But it is so much easier to point your finger to the ones that you do believe in instead of something that you cannot see. Like a man out there whom is the reason why I am the way I am right now???

And no, I’m not talking about Ben Jordan…, because he is the ultimate reaction to my problem… a problem that I have been trying to push away from me for quite some time… until I saw your interview this past Climax Control.

He gazes towards the seemingly endless lights in the horizon in front of him. Listening to the sounds of people talking, cars driving and any other sound that you could expect from Las Vegas.

Vinnie: I do not blame you for everything though…, it would be so wrong to stoop so low that I cannot believe that you have been kept away from me for so long my amigo…ànd we all are amigo’s aren’t we???

A sinister smile emerges further and further upon his mouth.

Vinnie: And amigo’s tell each other the truth don’t they?? Because that’s why you are amigo’s that the other would except the harsh reality that your opinionated mind works!!! Or at least as where you can give honest reasons behind your opinion in the hope to convince the other that you are right. And you are such a justified individual that it does not matter what you are saying isn’t it?? Because you are so close to HIM that everything you say is right no matter what!!! To the point that I am assured when Father and Mother Shephard create a little sheep herder that it would almost be a second you huh??? And do not worry mi amigo, you do not have to deny the truth that shall set you free….

He closes his eyes and spreads his arms for a few moments before slowly re opening them again and smile as he stares into the lights and the darkness past the city of Las Vegas, Nevada.

Vinnie: What was it that you told the world hm?? Over and over again telling.. no almost preaching like words that rolled from your mouth. Almost to the point of being so repetitive…. Hmm??? Oh yes, all Vinnie had to do was come up to you and ask….. isn’t that wonderful?? How easy it would seem like for all you fools out there that would prefer to be conservative like him. That wish to do the same thing over and over again… as if you would settle with eating a cheese sandwich every single day around 11 am…. To be what they want you to be…. What was it what the wise words of the singer of Rage Against The Machine often preached upon in his music??? What was it again??

Oh yes….,

Now you do what they want ya……

Remember that line my amigo???

A sinister smile comes over his lips.

Vinnie: Oh don’t worry, I know I am taking that line way out of contest of what it originally was destined to be. But isn’t it that what the written and spoken word can become for everyone out there in this world?? To get a deeper meaning behind another opinion…. One that I am sure you never wished to uphold… didn’t ya???

Oh of course you do not wish to be the spokes person of the common man?? Because you do not wish to be considered boring!! You just don’t accept anything that was different than what you are used to isn’t it??? Including to cactus speaking people like yours truly. Whom I to this very day remember taking THAT what you held so dear to your heart??? Something that you are trying to rekindle that burning flame that died off seemingly after I beat you huh Austin???

Whoops, I let the cat out of the bag on that one!!!

There’s a moment of silence

Vinnie: And still, how does that explain the nightmares of yours truly?? Good question… and unlike you I know the answer Austin… jealousy…, a word that I am sure that you will deny ever accentuating any part of your existence huh Austin?? Because you are everything that is pure… and I am a man that talks to a cactus….

And yet you are the one that ruined yourself mi amigo…. Remember??? Oh of course you do…, you just are too stubborn to admit it don’t ya???

But I am not Austin… remember?? December fifteenth 2019??? Elimination Chamber??? Oh I know you do amigo…. We all do right??? The night that you finally cheered over the fact that I was no longer the shame over your entire career. The blemish that has haunted you for six months…. All because you were too fucking selfish to reclaim your revenge upon the way Austin James Mercer always wanted the world to know…. To let them know how Austin James Mercer would extract HIS revenge upon those who has done wrong to him.

Het the words sink in for a few moments before continuing.

Vinnie: Strong words huh Austin? And yet I have not even started explaining myself…, oh no. I want you to foam from the mouth for a bit longer…. Because lets face it…, that’s what you did to me since that day Austin…. Pushing the seeds of your selfish life into mine…. Where you wanted to injure me permanently… hitting my head into the steel cage before hitting the Mercenary Kick while an official was checking on my health?? Is that how you do things Austin?? Or should I ask whether jealousy has risen his ugly head once more… And all you do is telling the world that I wanted to make a statement???

How pathetic you are amigo…, how selfish and low you have fallen. A man that wants to take pride into giving the Internet championship the prestige that it deserves?? Oh sure… hide behind Austin 2.0 and repeat everything that you ever wanted to do what you have done before… only trying to wipe out the one part of history that you could not forget…. And yet you made one mistake amgio… instead of giving me bad dreams… you should have finished what you had started….

Now it is my turn amigo…., I will be the nightmare that you cannot and will not ever forget…

With that Vinnie’s eyes close as the shot fades

That next morning

We see Vinnie downstairs in the restaurant, serving himself some fresh bread and some orange juice. Looking over what more he could eat for breakfast as Bill Barnhart walks up to him.

Bill: Hey Vinnie, do you know what Iris and Pete have been up to lately???

Vinnie looks up at him with a questionable look on his face.

Vinnie: What do you mean??

Bill: Well for some reason I have seen Pete dancing on iris her rendition of I am too Sexy, they Skype a lot and for some reason it seems that Pete is telling her secret messages.

Vinnie rolls his eyes and sighs.

Vinnie: I will talk to Pete about it Bill…., I…

Bill: No that’s just it Vinnie, whatever that he is doing it seems to be helping.

Vinnie looks up at Bill with a questionable look on his face.

Vinnie: Helping???

Bill: For some reason she has not eaten Nacho’s since the last Climax Control.

Vinnie: So?

Bill shakes his head

Bill: You don’t get it do you?? She has been eating fruit for the last two days.

Now Vinnie understands what Bill is trying to tell him

Vinnie: Are you trying to tell me that Iris is going healthy???

Bill is nodding his head, he continues to ramble on and on about it. But Vinnie has dozed his mind into something completely different and is ignoring Bill like he has done before.

Vinnie: He is a miracle.

Bill: That’s what I told Bea also… I..,

He continues to ramble on and on as Vinnie repeats that sentence in a soft whisper, so soft that Bill did not hear it as Vinnie walks over to his table and is staring into the void while forgetting his breakfast.

Bill: Are you going to eat that Vinnie???

Vinnie: Yes…….,

Bill: Ah that’s a shame, I really love that garlic bread that you picked up earlier. But maybe I should follow what Iris is doing. I….

Vinnie: Garlic bread……

Bill looks up at Vinnie and scratches his head.

Bill: Are you okay????

Vinnie: Yes….,.

Bill: Good, I was worried whether you had the same dreams as I was having?? Like that I could actually understand Pete and Iris!!! Isn’t that weird????

Vinnie: Yes…..,.

His gaze is still stuck somewhere in front of him, Bill looks at the same direction not sure what Vinnie is looking at.

Bill: You okay man???

Vinnie: Yes…., I just had an idea….

Bill: Good, well I guess I will let you be and think over that idea that you apparently have on your mind and I don’t want to be part of it in any way or shape. See ya!!!

Bill takes off, grabbing the bread of Vinnie’s plate to see whether he would notice it or not and shrugs as he notices that Vinnie has not moved yet.

Bill: Oh well, at least I got what I came for…

With that Bill walks off and leaves Vinnie alone….he gazes into the void until…

Vinnie: Is he gone???

The camera man nods the camera up and down, signalling a yes.

Vinnie: Good, Bill is a nice guy and all. But sometimes…., well often he gets under my skin. I mean seriously, as if he can hear cactuses talk.

As if I need more at this moment to think about than my quest for Internet Gold and getting back into the ring with Jack Washington. The man that won the right to become the King for a Day…. Congrats Jack…, how have you been feeling as of late amgio? Did you have a fiesta?? Hold a siesta?? Drank your way to the bar in the hotel and try to buy everyone a drink that you meet??? Or do I not need to show my amusement in this matter?? Like you care amigo, like I care what you care about to be honest I mean lets face it, it apprrently is successful not to care these days…., right???

He chuckles, while looking at his plate and realizes that there’s not much left to eat as he grabs the glass of orange juice

Vinnie: I will not make excuses amigo, you beat me and the others to host a show. I just hope you are doing so much a better job than what our Queen for the past day has attempted to portray. Clearly wanting to show the world what she wanted to see as that gets her worked up no??? I have to admit, I really wanted to make a show like you will be in the foreseeable future… but I am sure that it will not be as Mariachi like in the way I had envisioned. A kick the pinata…, a Taco Bell food fight…and who knows?? Who knows I would have demanded an Internet title match to end up the night. Just like I did at last years Summer XXXtreme… but I have heard you and the others quite enough about that fluke win no???

It’s okay, as amigo’s we can tell each other the truth amigo… it’s what separates us from the others no??? Or at least from the liars and the thieves in our lives.

He takes another sip from the orange juice before walking over to the table and grab some more bread and some cheese and other food to eat before returning to his spot.

Vinnie: I know you are feeling one step closer to your dream of becoming World champion. I remember that near ending words of your promo so well, it fueled your desire like no other amigo. As you believed it what you had said, believing that you had to do whatever it took to climb that ladder and grab that figuratively crown that was inside that briefcase that you needed.

I wonder, wijll you be wearing the crown?? And the cape?? The scepter?? Or are you just going out there like you have done every single moment of your life??? Of course you are, why change a broken record when it is successful? I compliment you, as a former champion of the world to one that I am sure will be one in the near or far future. And yet…, one day the broken record will crumble and you will have to find another vinyl record to replace the biggest hit that you were in love with before the next. Its like hearing Stairway to Heaven for the very first time after being used to listen to garbage for the entirety of your stinking life is it not?? Hmm? I know a way or two about letting you whistle a different tune when it comes down to wrestling inside that six sided ring Jack… no more ladders, no more briefcases. Just you and me, how much more simpler could it very well be hmm?? And yet the simplicity of it all is just merely being aware of what is out there…

Just like I have attempted to reveal an alternate universe out there to Austin James Mercer on what the future holds and reality could very well be. Only to allow your heart and soul to reform to the existence of that what you wish to ignore or even dare to hate. The same thing I am oing to be asking you Jack… will it be the night where you once again climb the emotional ladder of success and reach for the heavens?? As you had already climbed the Stairway to Heaven that Robert Plant has been singing about since day one of the band that mad him famous??

And yet it’s only directions in life that we are able to pick for ourselves isn’t it?? The path that you had picked is the fasted track to glory and becoming world heavyweight champion. And even though I am more than willing to applaud you for your direction in life.. The one that you are apparently too stubborn to relinquish from your rear view mirror. Only to realise that it has been me all along that has been staring youd own since merely a few weeks ago. Being the one that is the hunter for gllry that you have been so far. Because you were the one that sat back in the passengers seat in the back. Being able to overlook everyone’s move and spoken word that have been uttered. As it made you the one that stands in the shadows, waiting for that one moment glorious moment that would set you out of the shadows and into the spotlights.

The only question that needs to be answered… is what is next Jack??

He is quiet for a few moments, whispering the same question about what is next for him.

Vinnie: It would be so like you to say that a match with Vinnie is next… and even though in reality you are absolutely right…, you are farther away from the truth and you don’t even know half of it. Because it is not the night where you give your glorious victory a follow up in your tale of success. Oh no Jac,k it is the night where you have to scratch and claw, where you have to fight and grind your teeth to succeed once more. The very same night that you will realize that this wasn’t just a stepping stone to something far more greater goal in life. It is the night where you have to claw, where you have to fight and scratch and whatever it is that simplifies the struggle that you will have. The struggle of keeping your hop alive before I will stomp you back into the figuratively ground before wiping my boots off on you and walk them dry.

I do tend to forgive, yet I do not tend to forget. And whereas I am willing forgive you unlike our current Internet Champion. I would urge you not to ruin that special moment that we may have this coming Climax Control amigo. Because that special moment comes only once in a lifetime and has faded away way before you would even know it.

I warn you Jack… it’s nothing like you have never seen and experienced before. But it is the life lesson that you and everyone out there needs to be educated by. The lesson of simplifying the reality, the reality that should not be stuck and broken down because you are opiniated. Because unlike your hope and dreams that you are having…, I hold YOUR future in the palms of my hands so that I can squeeze the life out of you and enjoy every single moment of it.

I warn you though, don’t become like Austin though?? Because he has ruined his life in a way that the after effect still needs to be felt at a later date. Some people will understand right away when their lives will turn for the worse… whereas others may need time and a helping hand to graduately understand that their lives were wrong… So don’t be foolish Jack, do not decide against better judgment to become an Austin James Mercer.

Because lets face it Jack, just like his string of successes will come to an end to yours truly when I snatch that belt away from him. But the same could very well happen if you do what you should not be doing at all…. Look me in the eyes and realize that you may have been very fortunate the last time we were in that same ring…. ;But now??? Nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. Mano a mano…., the one true definition of being a king and remaining a king… even if your price is worth nothing more than a mere day….

With that the shot fades to darkness

17
Climax Control Archives / Dinner Time
« on: May 15, 2020, 06:54:22 PM »
 Dinner Time

We are at the hotel where all of the SCW superstars are located during the entire Corona situation, the camera crew are located at the restaurant. At one table we see Senor Vinnie and his friend Pete as they are eating, well Pete is still looking at his soup that is starting to get cold. Vinnie looks up from his plate and raises his eyebrow.

Vinnie: Unlike the rumors that some like to spread around Pete, but tomato soup is yuckie to eat served cold my amigo.

He stares at his friend as Pete hasn’t move an inch since he had spoken to him. Vinnie sighs as he takes his napkin to his mouth before snapping his fingers to call for a waiter. Finally a waiter comes towards him and holds enough distance from the two as Vinnie starts to talk to him.

Vinnie: Waiter, do you perhaps have some mineral water for my friend Pete???

The waiter looks at the cactus and scratches his head.

Waiter: The soup wasn’t good enough??

Vinnie shakes his head

Vinnie: No it’s not like that, Pete is lovesick, he misses his girlfriend as she is with the Barnharts.

The waiter looks at the cactus and then back at Vinnie as he is starting to think that the man is completely nuts

Waiter: His…. Uhm…, girlfriend???

Senor Vinnie looks at the waiter and stares at him with intensity.

Vinnie: Are you about to tell me that you do not know about Iris the British Bulldog?? The love of Pete’s life and the pet to Senor Bill and Senora Bea Barnhart???

Suddenly the waiter realises who Vinnie is and he nods his head understanding.

Waiter: I know who you are, I have been serving this old couple… well the man seemed like he was a hundred and this younger woman with a dog. They kept talking about this Pete and i wondered whether it was the Pitbull from down the road. But i guess it’s this…

He stares at Pete with amazement in his eyes.

Waiter: Pete….

Vinnie nods his head as he tells the waiter to get the glass of water so that Pete can drink away the bad taste in his mouth.

Vinnie: Finally a waiter that knows his way around this hotel restaurant Pete, pluse he is right. I mean seriously, Bill does look like an elderly person that needs his walking stick to keep him from falling down. He laughs as if he has hay fever. And to be honest?? I really cannot understand why i didnt ask him earlier to join me in my quest for immortality.

He scratches his chin as he suddenly looks at Pete as if he heard him say something.

Vinnie: Of course i need to await his answer to my proposition that i made last week, but surely he cannot refuse the temptation??

Pete: …..

Vinnie rolls his eyes to the stupendous answer from Pete.

Vinnie: To be my tag team partner you idiot, i mean seriously. For a cactus with the iq of 95,k you surely have an interesting way to see things Pete. But first i need to get rid of the new kid on the block.

Pete suddenly starts to hobble across the table, but stops when the waiter returns with the mineral water that Vinnie ordered for Pete earlier on.

Vinnie: No i didn’t say New Kids On The Block!! Don’t start with Mark Wahlbergs bigger brother Donnie!! He was clearly the nobody of the gang and we both know it!! No i was referring to El Dark.

Pete becomes quiet

Vinnie: Who?? El Dark, my hombre from Mexico. My opponent for this week, the one liner kid that mixes up things faster than any blender could and still has time to sound ridiculous at the same time. I guess you could say that he has the best and worst things a man could have combined to one pile of shit.

Pete: …..

Vinnie nods his head and becomes quiet for a moment or two.

Vinnie: I agree, i may sound harsh towards him. But hey, if I am not the one that tells him the truth through you, then who will? Nobody, i am here to show him the light and teach him a thing or two. I mean seriously??

El…, you don’t mind me calling you El right?? I meaan it’s obvious that Dark is your last name. So i prefer to just stick to first name basis if you don’t mind…, right??

Good.

He coughs a few times before grabbing his glass that is filled with orange juice and stares at it.

Vinnie: I know i could have ordered wine or champagne in this glass to show the world that i am sophisticated. I know, a big word that you have not gotten used to understand. But that’s okay, because as a former World champion in the annals of time of this company I know what pressure is all about amigo. And i can tell, you are the one that is really pressuring yourself to perform.. but why amigo??

Por que??

I tell you why, because until that moment comes that you have gained your first victory. You will be remembrered as a zero hit wonder, that’s right. And i can hear you ask, what is that?? That’s beneath the one hit wonder that many like to refer others to after winning their first match, their first title and so on… And that’s what I am.., unlike you I have garnered successes that i twill ultimately make you wonder why i am a one hit wonder???

Good question…, but the answer you won’t like amigo… because that one hit is the hit that I blast you across the head with before i knock you down fort he three count or the submission. Because that is what I do.. that’s what makes me who I am… The Mariachi of Wrestling, the man who to this very day the most respected underdog in the history of this company.. and you?? Well i guess like i already have said.. a zero hit wonder… It’s time for you to see the light and wake up.. you won’t beat me amgio…. You never will, because before your mind pulls the strings of a mere thought of a success, I will already cut the oxygen from underneath your brain and beat you.. it’s that simple amgio…

Until Sunday El…, until Sunday.

18
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie vs Griffin
« on: May 01, 2020, 09:35:16 PM »
 


The date of the 21st century

The shot opens in Señor Vinnies bedroom of his hotel room, there he is helping his friend Pete the Cactus to get ready for his next date with Iris the bulldog of Bill Barnhart

Vinnie: Well Pete, you are now capable of dating Iris without having to worry about Bill, so how do you feel???

Pete: …....

Vinnie nods his head as he walks over towards his closet and grabs a botie after opening the closet.

Vinnie: Ah there it is, my old botie. It is just as sass from the first time I wore it, what do you think?

Vinnie turns his attention towards Pete with a large smile on his face.

Pete: …..

Apparrently the answer that Pete gave Vinnie surprised him, considering the sudden change upon  his face.

Vinnie: Now wait a moment Pete!!! What do you mean this looks sissy??

Vinnie turns his attention towards his botie and scratches his head, admittingly he agrees that boties arent the thing that hipsters these days wear these days. But he refuses to give in thatquickly and gives it another go.

Vinnie: Now I understand that

But Vinnie couldnt finish his sentence as his potted friend is jumping up and down like a possessed plant, you cab see some of his spines fleeing his body out of aggression. Only to cause a negative reaction from the former world champion.

Vinnie: Why you ungrateful…..

A lot of profanity escapes Vinnies mouth, he clearly has forgotten the cameras that follows the every footstep that members of SCW/SCU make during the current COVID19 infecstation. Altho its no secret that this man is a hotblooded and passionate member of tbs Latin-American comminity. Whom of course swear when their pride is on the line.

Vinnie: Why you little ….....

See? Another exceptional example of what we were talking about, sadly his temper got the best of Vinnie and the department of censorship. A situation that has raised the profanity pot of SCW enough money for years to come already.

Suddenly

*knock*

A knock on Vinnies hotel room door canbe heard, this distracts Vinnies tirade as he turns his head around

Vinnie: What the??

A muffled sound can be heard on the other sound of the door before we can hear footsteps on the other side of the door, sounding as if they are walking away from the door. Vinnie opens the door and looks leftand right, but nobody can be seen

Vinnie: What the hell???

Vinnie is about to close the door before looking down and sees a package. He scratches his head in disbelief

Vinnie: Has Santa forgotten a package last Christmas??

Vinnie finally decides to pick up the package before closing the door behind him, he lifts up the box next to his ear and listens to it carefully

Vinnie: Hm, I dont hear any ticking, so at least it isn’t a bomb or worse a clock

Vinnie shakes the box, but that doesnt give him any clue on what could be in the box, causing him to finally find every inch of courage as he decides to open it.

Vinnie: Let me see what…..

He is unable to finish the sentence after opening the box and finally sees what is inside, ehatever it is it surely catches him somehow off guard. The suspense gets the best of the camera man as he directs the camera into the box over the shoulder of Vinnie. Giving us our first glimpse of……

Vinnie: A golden dog necklace???

Mutters the stunned Vinnie, grabbing the clearly expensive item out of the box and stares at it with a rather shocked look upon his face before recovering his focus and turns to Pete

Vinnie: Pete? Did you order this…..,

He is unable to finish his sentence as Petehas jumped up in the air somehowand drives a lot of spines into the back of Vinnies hand

Vinnie: Ouch!!! What the….?

This causes Vinnie to drop the bracelet, trying to pull outall spines out of his hand as we see Pete stare at the bracelet before hobbling away to Vinnies laptop.

Vinnie: What do you mean it is the wrong one??

Vinnie sees Pete turning on his laptop by headbutting the power button on his laptop. He starts to scratch his head as he watches Pete logging into his own hotmsil account.

Vinnie: Since when do you need your own email account???

But Pete doesnt answer him, at least we think. None of us, except Vinnie has ever heard Pete speak. We see Pete open an email from goldenbracelets and reads the mail as Vinnie walks up behind him and reads along with him.

Dear sir Cactus,

We want to thank you for ordering our most expensive dog bracelet, sadly we have to inform you that something has gone wrong. Item number 22-Dog has been sold out recently as a gentleman in Grorgia had ordered the final one moments before you have.

Vinnie raises an eyebrow, looking puzzled but decides to continue reading.

We do apologise for this and we decided to send you our newest item that will be on sale starting today and has the same worth of $15.000 as the original item you had ordered under the credit card number ********** omunder nsme of S. Vinnie.
Vinnie starts to choke, due to the realization that Pete had ordered a bracelet of 15 grand using his credit card

Vinnie: Pete!!!!!

Pete:…..

Vinnie: No!!! Don’t tell me to chill when you clearly are back upon buying expensive things!!! You told me that you went to therapy for that? And that you werecured!!!

Pete:……

Vinnie grabs his laptop, just in time asPete just logged in on Ebay to buy something new.

Pete:……

Vinnie: What do you mean I should be thankful??

Pete:……

Vinnie rolls his eyes after hearing Petes answer

Vinnie: I should be thankful my credit is so large?? I should be thankful it hasnt bounced yet after buying WHAT???!!!

Pete:……

Vinnie: Please do not tell me you bought Iris a table for two at next SCW Climax Controll?? Why would youdo that Pete??? There is not even a dinner table for the wrestlers and staff members which is normally free!!!

Pete: ….

Vinnie shakes his head in disbelief

Vinnie: You paid Gordon Ramsey to make you a pan of Lasagna for two??? And how did you pay for that???

Pete:…..

Vinnie: What???you used MY credit card???

The shock is too much for Vinnie to comprehendas he loses conscienseness. Pete checks on Vinnie before hovbling over to the laptop and visits Ebay once more to continue his buying spree as the shot fades to black


Vinnie vs Griffin part two

We return to Vinnie, who is resting in his bed, wearing an icepack on top of his head because of him falling down from the shock he had endured earlier that day

Vinnie: That was such a bad dream, it looked so realistic. I mean how could I possibly assume that Pete is a shop a holic?? And of course he would never use my credit ca….

His cell phone goes off as Vinnie was about to finish his sentence. He looks at his phone and cannot recognize the phone number in the screen.

Vinnie: Hola?

Someone starts to talk to avinnie as he is laid back while staring at his wedding picture and smiles. Until….,

Vinnie: What?????

Vinnie suddenly sits up straight, causing the ice pack to fall off his head as he is in utter shock

Vinnie: I have bought what????

The voice continues to talk to him as we can see Vinnies skin almost turn pale white in utter shock before falling back into the pillows of the bed. Sadly for Vinnie, the fall also causes him to hit the bed stand as we hear a loud thud. But that seemingly has no effect on him as he is in a state of utter shock.

Vinnie: $600 for a lasagna?? Who could….,

Suddenly the realization hits him, thatit wasnt a dream but one hell of a nightmare. Vinnie realizes that his credit card has now gotten past the limit before realizing that Pete is behind his laptop once again.

Vinnie: PETE!!!

He jumps out of bed, but his feet are caught between the bedsheets as he falls down hard. We can see Pete look at Vinnie.

Pete:……

Vinnie shakes his head before looking atPete.

Vinnie: No I am not going to ask Lora for herZcreditcarddetailsPete. I just got notified that my credit just bounced!! Thanks to you!!

Pete:…..

Vinnie shakes his head

Vinnie: What do you mean you have the answer?? You only cause problems!!!

Pete:….

Vinnie: You want to bet for me in my match at Griffin Hawkins?? That will solve everything??!

Pete:…..

Vinnies eyes grow bigger.

Vinnie: What do you mean you only want to bet so you can buy more stuff?? You are addicted Pete!!!

Vinnie gets up and charges towards Pete, but stops after hearing what Pete had to say.

Vinnie: What do you mean i will benefit from your addiction??

Pete: …..

The wnswer startles Vinnie, realizing that Pete is insane

Vinnie: Pete, gambling isnt the answer. You need hrlp

Pete:…..

Vinnie: I know that costs money, I…,

Vinnie realizes that he does not have the money to pay for helping Pete and sighs.

Vinnie: Damn you Pete…,

Silence

Vinnie: So we meet again señor Griffin, how things are destined to happen once again. Whether it is the fans wanting it, or merely the fact that you had different ideas how our first confrontation would have ended no?? The classic confrontation between strength against speed. David vs. Goliath, underdog vs. The favored to win. Although seeing how you were so dominant as Roulette champion would make you wonder who the underdog truky is no??

He sighs

I know, I have been dominant so far this year except for my rematch with Ben Jordan. So I would understand that you would push my my name upon the one that is mentally on top, only for you to excite yourself to climb mount Vinnie only to conquer it.

Because I know a wrestler of the caliber that you posess makes me realize how much you have to prove to me how badly you want to rinse out the foul taste out of your mouth. Because you want to prove to the world that you are like those who have gone before you. Those who at one time have said that they were the very best.

Proving others is something that drives you doesnt it Griffin?? But not so much as to prove to me but more to yourself. Because I have seen men like you before. Those who have a chip upon their shoulders as they were dominant every single place he or she have laced their boots in.

Funny how I have looked upon men like you, those who wanted to prove that were the very best and I didnt believe them. Men like Fenris, Ben Jordan and others I have lost to. Making me realize I was stupid enough to neglect their desire to be the better man against me. Making me understand that when I faced you that I wouldnt make that same mistake. And we both know what happened dont we??

So what is new? Nothing much, except the stakes are higher than they have ever been as we both have got something to prove. Youwant to prove that you can beat me and I want to make you wake up with an ice pack on top of your head.

With that the shot fades



19
Climax Control Archives / Pete's advice
« on: March 13, 2020, 07:46:44 PM »
 
Pete gives advice:

7 am
Senor Vinnie’s hotel room

Senor Vinnie is snoring in his bed after a long night at the local pubs in Kent, England. Having his face planted in his pillow while his right foot is dangling outside his bed. The camera crew is moving around the bedroom as we hear some typing noises coming from the living room of Vinnie’s hotel room. A small table light is shining where we see Pete the cactus behind a type writer. The camera comes closer to Pete as we see him wearing a classic writers cap on top of its head and a chocolate cigarette is dangling across an ashtray.

“Tick…. Tick….. Tick….”

Because of the lack of arms makes it very difficult for Pete to type faster upon the type writer, as he is using his vines upon his body that he manages to lower upon the type writer to find the correct letter or number.

“Tick…. Tick…. Tick……”

Pete drops his head upon the button that forces the type writer to raise the paper in the type writer, as this gives Pete another empty line to write some more But he stops as he lowers his head upon the chocolate cigarette as this gets pierced upon Pete’s vines.

“…………”

(translation: “I never knew that dogs were allergic to plants, but I guess that’s why they like to pee upon us”

Pete’s thoughts are distracted by another snore from Vinnie, who tuns his body around as he now is on his back. He has his arms spread while his mouth is mumbling something as he experiencing a dream.

Senor Vinnie: “No mami, I have always been a good little Vinnie…. please don’t hit me mami.”

Vinnie raises his arms up in the air as in an attempt to protect himself from apparently dreaming that his mother is punishing him for some reason.

“……….”

(translation): “Oh God, he is once again having a nightmare about being caught being a horndog in his teens”

Senor Vinnie: “No mami!! Please no!!!”

Vinnie swings his arms around even more, due to the impact of his movement he falls out of his bed and hits his head against the floor. Causing him to wake up and stares around

Senor Vinnie: “Oh thank goodness, it was just a dream. I should stop watching those Netflix documentaries about parental discipline upon their children. What was that name of that documentary again??”

He scratches his head as he slowly lifts himself up from the ground and sit down upon his bed before a lightbulb shines above his head.

Senor Vinnie: “Oh yeah…, The Fresh Prince of Bell Air…. Funny name for a documentary though. But I have to admit that this Carlton fellow is sure asking for a spanking from my mami, thinking that Barry Manilow fandom would get him anywhere with the senoritas”

He chuckles as he rubs the back of his head before noticing a light is shining in the living room.

Senor Vinnie: “Is that you Pete???”

“…….”

(translation) :”No, I am fucking Jessica Fletcher from Murder She Wrote”

Pete drops the chocolate ccigarette into the ashtray and starts to type again

“Tick…. Tick…. Tick…..”

Senor Vinnie has gotten up from his bedroom and walks over towards Pete, he looks over the cap of Pete and stares at the piece of paper.

Senor Vinnie: “Pete gives advice??? Interesting Pete, but what kind of advice???”

“…….”

(translation) :”Don’t know yet, nobody has asked me a question yet.”

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he continues reading the piece of paper of what Pete had already typed up so far. He is not surprised that it’s about Iris the British Bulldog, but didn’t expected the direction that he was taking it.

Senor Vinnie: “Stop Peeing on me!! Pete’s health guide to dogs to stop peeing on cacti and other plants???”

He stares at his friend, who apparently is very serious in the direction hat he is taking it.

Senor Vinnie: “Is this because your last few dates with Iris didn’t went as you wanted them to???”

“……..”

(translation) :”Oh hell no, me and Iris have planned a romantic stroll through the park behind a horse while sitting in a carriage”

Senor Vinnie blinks his eyes for a few moments.

Senor Vinnie: “And how are you going to pay for that Pete?? I have taken away your allowance since you had that gambling problem remember???”

Pete lifts his head upwards towards Vinnie slightly as he is about to answer him.

“…….”

(translation) :”I signed a contract to write a column for the Sin City Informer, where I will earn enough to gam… errr go on weekly romantic dates with Iris”

Senor Vinnie: “You what??”

“…….”

(translation: “Oh sure!! You can be the big star all you want, but when I have an idea then you will just say that I am merely a plant”

Senor Vinnie: “But you are a plant!!!!”

“…..”

(translation) :”See?? I told you already what you were about to say, you are just so damned predictable. Is that a reason why you lost the….”

Senor Vinnie: “Don’t you dare to say that Pete!! Or else I will send you back to Petronella, you know?? That cacti girlfriend that you have been ignoring lately??”

Pete suddenly becomes silent as he realizes that Vinnie was right, Vinnie sighs as he realizes that he went too far against his planted friend.

Senor Vinnie: “why don’t we get some sleep Pete, maybe you can help me prepare for my match this coming Climax Control”

“…….”

(translation) :”You got it amigo”

Vinnie turns off the light and helps Pete to his bed that he had prepared for him next to his on the small table.

3 PM

Vinnie is sitting at the restaurant with Pete, having something to eat while Vinnie looks at the magazine for this week Climax Control.

Senor Vinnie: I cannot grasp the idea that I am booked this low on the card?? I mean seriously, I understand that Caleb and Travis Levitt are the ever lasting itch that just seems to come back at the beginning of every match. But I mean seriously, I am one of the better champs of the modern era, I should at lest be above Bill Barnhart”

“…….”

(translation) :”Bill’s match is the first match of the night Vinnie”

Vinnie looks at the card on the magazine before sighing as he turns the magazine around, clearly holding it upside down.

Senor Vinnie: “Next time you tell me that I forgot to put on my reading glasses Pete. I already was wondering why I was getting such a massive headache. Usually I would get that from a regular Caleb promo, or perhaps a lack in the competitive nature from senor Travis. I mean seriously, I would not know what I could possibly say about these two that hasn’t already been said???”

“I mean at least Caleb is talented, I give him that. But we have faced each other before. It was a night I would not quickly remember….  And Travis?? Well let’s just say I am incapable of remembering when he was relevant since his in ring debut that he had made in this company. I think personally I would rather prefer listening to Alex Jones run his mouth after dipping his ass in a bowl of acid then having to watch Travis greatest matches special on the SCW Network”

“……..”

(translation) :”There’s a greatest matches special????

Senor Vinnie sighs and shakes his head yes.

Senor Vinnie: ‘In theory yes, but that’s basically it. Because when I look at the seize of the file of his greatest matches it only says that its empty. As if we are still waiting for him to finally manage to achieve something since debuting in this company. How ironic that apparently the twosome of Underwood and Ward have a sadistic sense of humor”

“…….”

(translation) :”Humor???”

Vinnie nods his head

Senor Vinnie: “Si Pete, they have such a sadistic sense of humor that they apparently enjoy watching the great fans of SCW to endure a Travis Match. Let alone doing a promo to promote his match and make the people get excited. Excited to watch Travis get of his couch and do something besides farting and not showring for six months or so.

Now I understand that I may be very harsh about this guy, but this is just ridiculous. I mean at least seeing both Wolf Boys who I have beaten holding belts makes sense. But this guy??? Nah, I’m sorry. But that just doesn’t get the opportunity to be processed in my hard drive.”

“……”

(translation) :”If you need help to analyze your two opponents????

Vnnie turns his head towards his friend and shows the biggest grin upon his face that we haven’t seen in a long time

Senor Vinnie “Well I think if this is just as entertaining as your advice for dogs to pee on the toilet??? Then go ahead Pete”

“……”

(translation) : “Well then I just have to prepare myself, I will be right back”

Vinnie watches Pete hobble off the table before turning his head back to the camera as he rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: “Typical Pete, he always runs off when things get too excited for him. But that’s why he is my amigo and I am the greatest Mariachi and wrestler that this company or any other company has ever seen. That’s right, what I can do with a guitar to wow you is just as amazing what I can do inside the ring. Something that Caleb has experienced, something that I know he has trouble of respecting. But you know why??? Because he is a competitor that wants to prove to the entire wrestling world that he is the best.

Now he is no slouch, at least not the level of Travis for sure. And you know why??? He has heart, he has desire and he has the mindset to go on until he cannot go anymore. It’s an ability that I can respect, but that’s where it ends. We both have love for great music, so who knows I will just take him out for a special one on one karaoke show from yours truly after the show. Because this amigo needs all the motivation that he can get to one day become the world champion. Maybe if all the others have retired while Caleb still looks like he just got out of the diapers.

Sadly young kids like him are too enthusiastic, too excited to finally participate in the big leagues. But that’s the problem, just when you get so excited you just waste all your energy on the first few moves and then are nothing more than a waste. But it’s still better than having to deal with a fraud that is called Travis Levitt. “

Vinnie sighed.

Senor Vinnie: “I am not the type of guy that likes to downgrade anyone’s ability if they get some. But for you Travis?? I will gladly make an exception and go the other way, because after having dealt with great opposition and beating most of them it makes me wonder. Wondering if Sin City Wrestling is a charity federation or simply the greatest of all time. A legacy of legends that have retired and have made an impact that years from now still will be remembered. While with you???”

He sighs.

Senor Vinnie: “You need people like me and Caleb to utter your name giving you the simple idea that you are still relevant. But before you start to push your chest upwards and walk around with an air like you are King James…. Only to be confronted by people like me and Caleb to make you realize that you are nothing more than a mere Kwame Brown and stink where Lebron made it since his debut.

Now I hear you thinking, what and who is this Kwame Brown?? The first ever number one draft pick that came out of high school… just like Lebron… only he could not live up to the hype that Lebron could. Now how would Travis react to that?? Now THAT’S the one million dollar question that EVERYONE has been dying to hear since he singed the dotted line with nothing more than a mere x. Because in his mind X marks the spot of glory huh???

Just don’t start to foam from the mouth, that would make such a mess and we both know that you aren’t rabid yet… right?? Oh of course not, you are just incompetent, you are just everything that would make Stephen A. Smith go ballistic every time that he hears the name of Kwame…. Are you going to be my Kwame Travis??? Are you going to excite me with a disappointed performance either on the mike or in the ring??? Or are you just like the reality that everyone else who already faced you that you are nothing more than a mere disappointment?? I hope not…, because I thought I have already met my share of Kwame’s in my career up to this very day…. And I would hate to realize that I was sadly wrong… but like many others before me… I can’t and I won’t. I am too good and too bashful to even consider to start to write my apology letter… Because I am the King that you can only dream of…..

And you Caleb?? You just need to accept the fact that I intend to fulfill my destiny that I will beat you, just like I did to Bill Barnhart at the My Bloody Valentine….. I was victorious and then I just waited…, waited for the next moment would come and take down another name… Like I did to Griffin Hawkins on Climax Control…, like I will do to you and Travis… To make you two relevant, even if it is just for a few moments… you know until the count of one…, two…., three….

Just let these three numbers sink in, let them be repeated over and over again… Because I am Senor Vinnie…. and at Climax Control… My Bloody Valentine will have a March encore that the world…. And more importantly you two will never forget….”

With that Vinnie grins as the shot fades

20
Climax Control Archives / los mariachi
« on: January 24, 2020, 08:19:59 PM »
 tiJanuary 1989
Tijuana, Mexico.

We see a young Vinnie sitting in a room, holding a trumpet in his hands as he looks up to his father while listening to him explain of how to play the trumpet.

Father: Now Vinnie, of course a leading Mariachi is either merely a singer or singer while playing guitar. But you have to learn every possible musical instrument as you need to grow into the lifestyle that is Mariachi.

Young Vinnie raises an eyebrow, the thought of lifestyle surprised him. He thought that he was getting one of the many musical lessons from his father, no history lesson.  His father notices the reaction and smiles

Father: Ahh Vinnie, I understand your confusion on what I had mentioned. But Mariachi is not just playing a trumpet or sing about love while playing a guitar and express emotions upon your face. Oh no Vinnie, it’s you becoming part of the song… believing every single word that you sing….. or in your case… every tune that you play.

Vinnie nods his head, he wanted to learn from his father as he looked up to him. His father had toured in every city in Mexico, even for the Mexican community in the United States. For him his father was a Rockstar like the artists that he had seen on television. Yet those artists were not real for some reason. He did enjoy listening to Santana play his guitar and sing with his amazing voice, but not even HE could match his father… or at least, that’s what he believed.

Father: Vinnie???

Vinnie: Huh?? Uhm…., yes???

His father smiles, he knew that Vinnie was a daydreamer. It was a reason why he choose to teach him first prior sending him to take musical lessons from a respected musical teacher. He places his hands on the shoulders of Vinnie before lowering them to his trumpet.

Father: Look Vinnie, this instrument is not just a device that you blow oxygen into to create sound when you push on these valves.

Vinnie: Valves???

His father smiles as he patiently places the fingers of his son on the valves, realizing that the buttons on the trumpet are named valves. He begins to blush of shyness as he felt that he should have known. But his father just smiles while brushing his hair.

Father: Now Vinnie, lets try to see if you can hit a Do on your trumpet.

Vinnie had been wanting to blow his lungs out on the musical instrument the entire time that he was holding it, even though he knew that blowing oxygen into the musical instrument would not be enough. He had to show control, balance as well as being focused upon blowing oxygen while pushing his fingers the right way to create the correct sound.

Vinnie: (whisper) Here goes…

He takes a deep breath, his lips are placed upon the mouth piece. He realizes that his mouth is dry, but tries to ignore the nervousness and blows while pushing on the valve that is closest to him  and a sound emerges.

Trumpet: BWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

In his mind Vinnie believed that he had created a masterpiece, something that nobody has ever heard before and never will. He is focused upon his trumpet while blowing more and more oxygen into the music instrument while pushing onto the valves and more sound emerges from the end of the trumpet.

Trumpet: BWaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. Weeeeeeeeeeee… WOOooooooooooooo …. Awwwwhhhhhh….. BWaaaaaa….thump

Vinnie’s eyes who had closed during his trumpet playing suddenly open up again and is in shock. He realizes that his father had placed his hand on the end of the trumpet as his eyes slowly turns towards his father. Who has a shock look on his face

Vinnie: Father???

There is no response from his father, Vinnie does not know how to take this sudden reaction from his father as well as the surprising look upon his face. But Vinnie’s confidence was racing as he realizes that his father had not yelled at him for being so terrible. So he believes in his own mind that he had shown his father that he is a New Lennon, McCartney, Santana as well   as he has aa  a voice that you could become  hypnotized , voices that have been a huge influence of todays music industry . And yet that never mattered to Vinnie… as to him there was only one that  he cared about.

Father: Err.., uhm Vinnie? I…

Vinnie: Tell me father, how impressed are you with my first attempt to greatness???

His father was struggling, he was contemplating whether he should tell him the truth. Or  the other hand, he can’t get it over his heart to  hurt his feelings.

Vinnie: Father??

His smile is heartbreaking, the happiness from Vinnie is oozing from his face. His father sighs as he figures that a small lie would not hurt him as he slowly starts to clap his hands

Father: I can honestly tell you that I have never heard anything like this Vinie.

His father feels a proud sensation coming over him, he was actually not lying to him. He just  wanted to come across as if this was something very positive when it is clearly the opposite. But that did not matter to him, he saw Vinnie gloat and jump out of his seat and runs around with the trumpet still in his hands.

Vinniie: Wooohooo!!! I have done it!!! I knew that you would recognize this classical song  father!! it’s from your favorite artist!!!

His father smiles while watching his son being so enthusiastic, not realizing when he suddenly stands still in front of him. Having a look on his face as he is awaiting the confirmation from his father.

Father: What ???

Vinnie chuckles

Vinnie: Aww come on father!! What song was I playing?? Only brilliant minds like us would  know!!

The shock comes over his father’s face as he realizes that Vinnie has put him in a predicament, believing that he had known what Vinnie was playing. But deep down inside he had no clue.

Father: Black Magic Woman from Santana??

Vinnie laughs as he shakes his head no while slapping his hand across his knee.

Vinnie: You are so funny!! I was obviously playing  Money For Nothing from the Dire Straits!!!

His father chuckles, relieved that he Vinnie did not know that he wasn’t aware and that he was just  having fun

Father: Yes, that was the one. I always get those confused…

The two share a laugh as the shot fades.

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting with the trumpet, holding it in his hands while staring at it.

Senor Vinnie: I just happened to find this trumpet after cleaning my  attic and it brought back some great memories. And when you think about memories it makes you think back about how things were, how some people would even suggest that everything was better back then. But  is that always the case???

I know people would suggest that todays technology has surpassed that of the horror that we had to deal with back then. I mean let’s face it, no cell phones. No flat screens, computers were incapable of doing what todays devices are capable off. Better graphics, sounds and at least when you talk about a football….. you are able to see a football soar through the air instead of a simple dot on a black screen. And yet….

He sighs as he stares at the old and clearly broken down trumpet.

Senor Vinnie: Yet, you really have to wonder whether things are truly that much better than what we did or didn’t have. Because time changes and we have to adapt to what is presented to us and no matter whether how hard we try to improve things, we always find a reason to complain now don’t we??because in the minds of the masses, we want to have everything. But he irony is when you get what you want, you just sigh and toss whatever it is that what you wanted aside. As if it was nothing to begin with. And I could know…

His eyes travels down to the trumpet between is hands, smiling for the memories of how much he drove his poor father insane . Even though he would never dare to admit it.

He has a sly grin on his face as he remembers all the times that he drove his father crazy.

Senor Vinnie: Makes you wonder, would present day fathers have enough  patience to deal with their children. In the hope that they would achieve something if they just try long and hard enough?? Because kids these days  just sit on their lazy asses and play with their ipads or game consoles and never come outside.

And to a certain point I was just as spoiled like that, having the world title around my waist for over 100 days…. And I had failed…., even failed of reclaiming the prestige that I once had. And it made me realize….

He looks up from the trumpet and stares into the camera.

Senor Vinnie: It made me realize that I need to have patience, that I need to get back to what has brought me to the dance and made me a success….. And that was to bring me back to the past…. To the love that I believe that I had lost somehow

He places the trumpet to his mouth and blows a small tune through the trumpet, it sounds better than the memory of many years ago even though the trumpet had not been tuned in a long time. At least you could recognize the tune from the classic Dire Straits song until he stops playing and looks down on the trumpet.

Senor Vinnie: You always hammered me to play the best Do before starting to play a tune. A simple tune, or at least that’s what I thought I would master in a mere moment. Oh how was I wrong huh father???

Another smile appears on the face of Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: But being wrong is often the only tool to be right eventually. Because we all learn from our mistakes now don’t we?? Well, not everyone I know. Alex is still desperate to this very day to make an impact upon this federation by hoping to win that championship belt at last. But who am I to tell him that he will not be able to beat our beloved champion Senor Ben??

Merely a former champion that failed as well to reclaim that honor… an honor that I once felt when I just merely learned to play a simple song on this trumpet. Oh how the joy was etched upon my face for over a week, maybe even longer. I was convinced that I could play Bohemian Rhapsody after learning  Happy Birthday. But that’s how anxiety works isn’t it?? Once you had that first taste of something that you want to  possess, it will be so difficult not to go too far and too fast.

I can tell that the man that I am facing this coming week is someone that is focused upon the job at hand. A man that respects his opposition, yet does not take them lightly. A student of the Game some would say…. Others would scratch behind their heads and ask themselves why he isn’t a world champion already??

And all I have to say to explain it all is that this man has patience, patience that I have not seen since my father’s desperate attempts to teach me to play this wonderful instrument.

Vinnie slowly starts to play a few tunes from the classic Pink Floyds Comfortbly Numb before stopping using the instrument and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: I admire that from you Griffin, besides the fact that you are a vivid music lover, something that have noticed many times before on social media. Gracing ourselves with the respectful words and musical clips from legends that has paved the way for music fans like you and me isn’t it?? It shows that you have class and dedication to those who you admire. And yet, when it comes down to compete inside the six sided ring…. you just slash through the competition like  Kirk Hammett would shred another legendary guitar solo on an even more classic Metallica song.  Showing a side that is so different than your apparent conflicted nature of being such a wonderful amigo…. And yet I admire that from you.

As we all wish to accomplish the same thing that you possess at this very moment, where people are either jealous of your capabilities to maintain a high level unlike the others… or simply just seeking for the right motivation to continue in such a high competitive nature…. And all I am seeing that people are just merely looking for an excuse to believe in something.

And what about me???

He grins

Senor Vinnie: Good question I must admit, am I searching for answers to questions that I have not asked myself?? If that’s the case then why am I searching for an answer when I have not even asked the  question. Questions are nothing more than merely a clueless notion that I just don’t know!!!

But I do know Griffin, I do know the answer to the question that I have et not asked myself…. Because I have been asking this my opponents every single time. What would it take for them to beat me???

Oh yes, I know this must be a revelation to those who are new to mindfucks that is psychology of the brain. What does it take for number one to beat number two??? Is it skill? Is it determination?? Is it luck?? Or merely the fact that at that given moment someone was better than the other? But I am not looking for the question that will be revealed upon Climax Control. I am looking for the confrontation with a champion that I have admired….

Does this mean I want to be in line for your championship???

Is it to me to determine my destiny??? Have I given up the hope of once again combat for my world title???

He grins as he repeaeas the words my world title in a soft whisper

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) My orld title…..

Of course I will not let my fate decided upon some  tarot cards or a crystal bowl . oh no…, I want to fight you mi amigo. I want to fight you and echo a tune inside your mind that you just want to get rid of….

You know what I am talking about don’t you Griffin?? Ever had that moment that you heard someone destroy a classic by making it her own? Like having to endure Lucie Silva’s cover of Nothing Else Matters?? Musically seen many spoke of an inspiring cover, while others would just say that it ruined the original done by Metallica. Causing the debate of originality move between the minds of the many, where it would forget that of the few isn’t it???

Do I need your imput upon the situation Griff?? Do I need to hear your opinion whether you agree that I prefer the original or not?? Oh no, I need to hear the words that you echo into the void every single time that you speak about your opposition and turn up the intensity. Having me hear the words, listen to what you truly are saying between the lines of the battlefield of our conversation that is separated by nothing more than a mere thin tv screen.

Vinnie nods his ist against the camera screen in front of him and grins.

Senor Vinnie: I need to hear between the lines why you feel that you are better than me, that you are confident of beating me inside that six sided ring…. I need to know before I will whistle a tune of legendary proportions that my father would tell me that it was something he had never heard before.

And this time it isn’t because it was dreadful, but merely because I want to let you know that I believe that I can beat you…. Merely have you attempt to read between the lines, in the hopes of have you hear the words of Stairway to Heaven instead of dreading  of listening to a dance version of Total Eclipse of the Heart… Even though I am taking a risk of guessing your taste, even though I realize that there’s nothing wrong to take a risk on something that I already know isn’t it??

Its often the words that bore me, the words that people tell me over and over again that they are merely better. Better because they can fly the sky better than me, or because they have won more world titles across the world than I have fingers. Ironic isn’t it that these people use these statements to talk confidence and believe in themselves so that they would propel them to greater heights??? While I prefer to keep my own two feet down to earth… well that besides a conversation every now and then with a cacti.

But I know I have said enough Griff…., the words need to be spoken in a song and a solo between the two of us… Let us jam, let us groove that it would entertain the world…. And then, lets see who will strike first…..

Adios amigo… adios..

Pages: [1] 2